A Feeling Of

Chapters

A Feeling of Renewal - 2
A Feeling of Renewal - 3
A Feeling of Loneliness - 1
A Feeling of Loneliness - 2
A Feeling of Sadness - 1
A Feeling of Sadness - 2
A Feeling of Joy - 1
A Feeling of Joy - 2
A Feeling of Joy - 3
A Feeling of Curiosity
A Feeling of Dread - 1
A Feeling of Dread - 2
A Feeling of Pain - 1
A Feeling of Pain - 2
A Feeling of Fear - 1
A Feeling of Fear - 2
A Feeling of Resolve - 1
A Feeling of Resolve - 3
A Feeling of Relaxation
A Feeling of Rebirth - 1
A Feeling of Rebirth - 2
A Feeling of Reminiscence
A Feeling of Renewal - 1
A Feeling of Renewal - 4
A Feeling of Resolve - 2

A Feeling of Renewal - 2

I am awoken by a hoof prodding my shoulder. Looking up and blinking the sleep from my eyes, I take in my surroundings. A large library with thousands of books lined up on oaken shelves. A large chandelier hangs from the ceiling above me, providing light to any that would find solace with these books. It takes me a minute to remember where I am, and the kind of exhaustion I feel within tells me that none of this is a dream.

"Good evening, Anonymous. I take it you've found everything you were looking for?" I look from Celestia to the table. Aside from a small puddle of drool, the table is littered with papers containing notes and dozens of tomes with subjects varying from ecology to economy. I can't say with confidence that I have read every single word in every single book; I have never been a scholarly person. I can, however, say that I was able to gather enough information from them to deduce quite a bit about this world.

"Aside from some things in ancient lore and history, I believe so."

"Would you care to detail your findings?"

"Well, where should I start?"

"How about with some basic similarities?" She takes a seat beside me and pulls my notes to her with that wondrous magic of hers. If, someday, that stops amazing me, I can only hope that it isn't near.

"From what I've read about this world's flora and fauna, most of it is incredibly similar to Earth's. I think the only real difference is that this world has a lot of creatures that were only considered mythological on Earth. Manticores, hydras, dragons." I take a moment to realize what I just said. This world has dragons. Actual fire-breathing, village-pillaging dragons. For the first time, I smile.

"And what of technology?"

"Really, all I can tell is that your world's inventions run more off of pony-power and magic than it does electricity. Though, I've found some interesting things about the Pegasi, and how they'll use their thunder-clouds to power machines. On Earth, we've done similar things, where we take massive metal rods and affix them to machines' electrical components. That was long before we invented other ways of generating electricity."

"It sounds like your world actually did have magic."

"Sort of, I guess. We mostly called the physical aspects of our world 'scientific,' where the intangible stuff was called 'paranormal.' There was a lot that science couldn't explain, so we chalked things up as supernatural, or even divine."

"Our world is similar in that aspect, Anonymous. We do call a lot of experiments and technologies 'science,' even those done with magic. We do have paranormal activity in this world, what with being magic ponies. There are some things that even my sister and I cannot explain."

"Interesting. It seems that our worlds are much more similar than they are different. Except... What bothers me is, I can't find much in the way of religion. If you and your sister are immortal rulers of these lands, and can even perform miracles that other ponies can't, why aren't you regarded as deities?" I watch her shuffle over my notes, specifically the ones about the Angels she had mentioned earlier in the day. Can she read my writing?

"My sister and I were regarded as such, a very, very long time ago. However, over time, and with my sister's defeat by my hoof, the ponies began regarding us just as they did each other. They still respect us as rulers, however, they don't give constant offerings, or make pilgrimages to Canterlot. I like things better this way."

"Wait, your sister's defeat? I didn't find anything about that."

"Oh, it happened some thirteen-hundred years ago. I had banished her to the moon for a thousand years, and on the thousand-year anniversary, she escaped. Luckily, my student at the time was able to defeat her with the power of friendship. As a matter of fact, if you'd like to learn about the whole ordeal from a reliable source, she's still alive today. I expect she'll be back in Canterlot within the month."

"So she's been alive for three hundred years? Did she find some kind of spell to keep herself alive?" Celestia giggles before passing my notes back to me.

"Not exactly. I had chosen her to become an alicorn, just like myself. She had proven herself to be exceptional in her special talent. Twilight Sparkle, the princess of magic."

"Huh... So your student defeated your sister with the power of friendship. It's safe to assume that she was mad, since it seems like she's just fine now." Celestia nods. "Did Twilight Sparkle give her a hug or something?"

"No, actually. She had banded together with five other ponies she had met that day. In Equestria, all ponies are connected by fate. Whether to be friends, or rivals, or lovers, they will all eventually meet those they are destined to meet."

"Did her friends become alicorns, too?"

"Unfortunately, no. I felt so horrible about that, and Twilight suffered so much." I sit back in my chair and look away from her. Even the gods of this world aren't without weakness. "Gather your notes and come with me. I'd like to show you their final resting place." I collect the pages of notes and slip them into my journal. I make a mental note to do more research on Twilight Sparkle and her friends.

***

We walk outside, into a garden enclosed by four walls. Stained glass windows decorate the walls, depicting six colorful ponies in various situations, mostly defeating something. Cobblestone walkways lead from five entrances, including the one we just left through, to a large fountain in the center. The fountain has a large six-point star standing on a small pillar in its center. Water erupts from each point. Five large statues stand in the grass between the walkways. Each one depicts a different pony. I walk away from Celestia to examine each one individually.

Rarity, the Element of Generosity. The statue stands in a regal pose. A stone marker beneath it displays three diamonds. An epitaph reads, "In memory of a pony of utmost generosity, to her friends, her family, and to strangers alike. She now walks among those of days past, weaving beautiful garments to hang in the sky above Equestria."

Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty. She strikes a grand pose; one that shouts confidence and daring. A cloud with a lightning bolt is engraved into a stone marker. This one reads, "In memory of a pony most loyal and brave. She flies with the pegasi of legend, creating rainbows for all of Equestria to see."

Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness. Her stone effigy lays, wings folded in, with a shy smile on her face. Her stone mane hides part of her face. Three little butterflies are imprinted into the stone under the statue. "In memory of a pony so kind and so innocent, she never scorned or forsook her pony-kind. A true saint to the end, she watches over ponies and animals alike."

Applejack, the Element of Honesty. A stone pony stands tall and proud, a stone stetson rests on her head. Three apples are etched into the stone beneath her likeness. "In memory of a pony, honest and hardworking, who valued each and every pony she met as her very own family. She rests with an even larger family of ponies long past, resting until the next harvest."

Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter. A stone giant in the shape of a poofy-maned pony stands tall, a large smile eternally etched into her face. Three balloons are engraved into her own stone. "In memory of a pony that could make even the grumpiest creature smile. A saint of laughter, and a wonderful party planner, she sings, dances, and plays with ponies of days past."

I walk around the final statue and look up at the fountain. A small pedestal with a golden plaque sits in front of it.

The Elements of Harmony Memorial Garden, the final resting place of the legendary ponies of yore, who, without fear, saved Equestria countless times. They watch over these lands, an inspiration to thousands of ponies far and wide. May they rest in peace.

I turn back to Celestia, who smiles at me with tears in her eyes. I look to the ground, my face ready to betray my sorrow for these heroes.

"They were some of the most incredible ponies I have ever known, Anonymous. Better than my sister and myself. If I could have had things my way, they would be ruling and protecting this kingdom instead." She looks up at the sky.

"What happened?"

"They turned down my offer. Each and every one of them. They all had so much to live for, and they lived to the fullest, but when their times came, they chose to leave."

"What about Twilight? Why would she choose to become an alicorn?" Celestia sighs and looks away from me. I see so much shame and regret on her face.

"Equestria needed her to become an alicorn. There was so much darkness looming over us, that I knew only she would be able to clear it. I wish I didn't have to do it, Anonymous. I didn't know what to do." She threatens to start sobbing. I do the only thing I can. I hug her. I don't say anything, because there's nothing I can say. I don't think it's okay. Forcing another to do something like that isn't quite right, but she had to if her land was to stay safe. If she really did make the offer to the other five, then she tried her best to make it right. Maybe there's something she isn't telling me, but I don't think I'll pry into it now.

My stomach grumbles at me as she nuzzles against me. She giggles softly, her tears dry, despite the sadness she holds within.

"I suppose it is getting late. Unfortunately, I was unable to procure any kind of meat for you, but I believe our chefs will be able to make something to your liking?" I think for a moment. A world with legendary heroes, magic, and amazing lore. This is something right out of a fantasy book. What's a little meat in exchange for a world as amazing as this? Besides, I actually feel much more invigorated just breathing the air here.

"Forget the meat. I think I'll be able to live without it for a while. Let's go pester Chef Boyardee." She stares at me as I start to walk away.

"Did Luna tell you his name?" I turn and stare at her.

"You're joking right? Is that really his name?"

"Yes... It is. How did you know?"

"I was joking. That's the name of a canned food product we have back on Earth. Nasty stuff when you get older, but kids love it. That's really his name?" She nods slowly as I start to laugh.

"You are a strange creature, Anonymous." The first, and definitely not the last, time I will hear that statement. We continue back into the castle, but as I hold the door open for her, I look back at the fountain. I wish I could have met those heroes. Real heroes who have actually saved thousands and fought monsters and the things that go bump in the night.

***

"You know, Anonymous," Celestia says between bites of her salad, "I did notice you staring at those statues. Reminded of your own heroism back in your world?"

I stare at my untouched fruit platter before poking at the chunks of fruit with a fork.

"I think they were more of heroes than I ever was. I mean, I've had my fair share of adventures, and fighting, and all that, but I think your heroes were much better than I was." I plop a piece of mango in my mouth and chew for a second. I sit for a moment, wide-eyed with my mouth half-way open. Celestia clears her throat as Luna enters the room.

"Are you okay, Anonymous?" Luna asks as she approaches the table. Chef Boyardee trots out of his door and places a bowl of salad in front of her as she sits. He bows and leaves as I start to answer. I notice a pasta-colored circle on his flank. Something red, like pasta sauce, is splattered against it.

"What's up with the pictures on your butts?"

"Oh, our cutiemarks? They represent what our special talent is and who we are as ponies."

"Ponies get them after finding what makes them unique, and special." I roll my eyes as Celestia speaks. I tune her out and take another bite of mango.

"You know... this is the best mango I've ever had in my life." The princesses smile at me, despite interrupting Celestia.

"They're imported straight from Hollow Shades. It's a quaint little village settled in the forest of a basin to the east."

"Speaking of villages. Your heroes lived in Canterlot, right?"

"No, they lived in a small town to the south, called Ponyville. It is a peaceful town, though, in the past three hundred years, it has grown quite large. There used to be a castle there, but Twilight grew to despise it. She removed it and replaced it with her old tree-library-house, expanded on that, and dedicated it to her friends after they departed." Celestia takes a sip of her tea as Luna silently eats her salad. One question picks at me.

"Am I going to stay in Canterlot for my entire time here?" Celestia chokes on her tea and Luna drops her fork from her magical grip. Apparently that was not a good question. They both stare at me.

"Why does that matter?" I shrug and take another bite of that amazing mango.

"It's just that we already have no idea how long it'll take to find a way for me to get home. Why keep me cooped up here? Luna's even said that she trusts me and doesn't think I'll do anything wrong. Plus, I'd like to see this world before I go, if I go. I'll even be on my best behaviour." Celestia sighs and sets her teacup down.

"Luna? Do you have any reason to object to Anonymous's departure?"

"I do not, sister." I smile wide.

"Very well. We'll make arrangements for you to begin traveling, on one condition."

"Anything."

"You will deliver to us, once a month for the next year, or until you leave, one letter of contact, along with something you've learned about our world."

"Deal." They made their decision rather quickly.

"Then we will begin preparations for your departure tomorrow. In the mean-time, it might be wise to study up on pony etiquette and general culture. Will you just be wandering from town to town?" I sit back in my chair and look up at the ceiling.

"No, I think I'd like to visit Ponyville for a while. See what's there, learn more about your heroes, maybe even run into some of their descendants, if they have any."

Celestia and Luna smile at one another as I lean forward to take another bite of my food.

"It is just like when you first sent Twilight there, is it not?"

"Quite the opposite, actually. Twilight was opposed to the idea, while Anonymous actively suggests it." They chuckle a little bit more before falling silent. We finish our meals with few more words exchanged.

I walk with Luna through the halls after we depart the banquet hall. Celestia had left through another door, presumable to retire to her bed-chamber. Luna leads me to the balcony I stood on with Celestia earlier in the day. I look up, opposite where I saw Luna this morning, and find Celestia standing on another balcony. Both alicorns use their magic, and the sun is soon pulled from the sky, to be replaced by the moon. It is just as breath-taking as it was this morning.

We depart the balcony as Celestia disappears through the door on her balcony. Luna leads me past the library I was in, up a flight of stairs, and down another hallway. We stop in front of a door near the end of the hall.

"You will sleep here tonight. Preparations will be ready for you by lunchtime tomorrow." I only half catch what she says, because I stare intently at the door. Every single door I've been through today was either already open, or opened by either of the princesses, who would enter before me. "Are you alright?"

"This door is safe, right?"

"Of course... Why wouldn't it be?"

"Doors on Earth hide things. Sometimes good, most of the time bad. It's never easy to tell." I am legitimately afraid of doors. It's stupid, I know, but it's terrifying to me. One can't always know what's behind a door, or what lies in the darkness behind it. Maybe they take you to different worlds parallel to your own. Maybe that's how I ended up here.

"It's safe, Anonymous. Would you like me to walk you inside?"

"Please." She opens the door with no more question. The room brightens as she enters, candles magically lighting themselves to her presence.

"See? Completely safe." She turns back to the door as I enter the room. "Sleep well, Anonymous."

I wave to her as she closes the door. After looking around and finding nothing of note, I climb onto the bed. It feels like a cloud. Perfectly soft, perfectly plump. Even the pillows are perfect.

As I look up at the ceiling, I start to think. I'll miss my friends and my family, sure. But I'll make new friends here. I'll probably have more opportunities to be successful, since I'm so different and can possibly do things these ponies can't. This won't be a bad experience. But the more I think, and the more I try to convince myself that this can only be for the best, I find that I only make it worse.

And I start to cry.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
None, this is completely new content.

OC Count:
1
New OCs:
Chef Boyardee

Edits:
Added some information about cutiemarks.

A Feeling of Renewal - 3

I wake up early in the morning to a knock on the bedroom door. After lying in bed for a moment, briefly wondering where I am, I sit up. My surroundings become clear as I rub my eyes. The sun is already up, judging by the amount of light pouring through the windows. No clocks hang on the walls, and I do not have a watch yet.

"Sir? Are you up? The Princesses have requested your presence." A high-pitched, excited voice calls from beyond the door. I groan and rub my temples. It is too early for anyone to be excitable, and I don't even know what time it is.

"I'm up. Give me a second." I climb out of bed, walk over to a mirror, and brush my hair with my hands. I take a moment to look myself over. Two silver-blue eyes meet my own. The person in the mirror's face is framed by scruffy dark-brown hair, a small dark mark rests under his right eye, my left. I suppose I look presentable enough, given my circumstance. Certainly two regal princesses won't mind a scruffy looking human. I try to smooth my clothes out; I made the mistake of sleeping in them last night.

"It's been more than a second! It's been like, a bunch of seconds!" Whoever this new pony is, they better be adorable. I don't appreciate being rushed by squeaky things in the morning. Might as well get the next ten minutes of my life over with.

"Hold your horses." I approach the door, open it, and am immediately tackled to the floor. As I open my eyes, I am immediately met with two curious blue eyes.

"Wow! So you're the mystery guest the princesses have been talking about!" This excitable little pony climbs off of me as I sit up. She wears silver armor with no helmet, a small sword strapped to her hip. The armor covers her flank, so I can't see her cutiemark. "I bet you're really excited to travel to Ponyville and meet all kinds of new friends and find real happiness here, instead of being a huge mopey-pants all the time, and then finally meet your special somepony!" A wide smile stretches over her cloud-white face.

"What? Are you some kind of wizard?" Her pale pink mane bounces as she quickly looks up at the ceiling.

"Nope! No horn! Can't do magic. No wings, either!" This pony concerns me. She's a guard, obviously, but she's a little too cheerful. It's almost like she could burst into song, or throw a surprise party at any minute. Do ponies do that kind of thing?

"Are you going to start singing and dancing?"

"Nope! Not unless you want me to. Princess Celestia told me to come get you, and do whatever I could to help you get ready." I almost ask her what I need to be ready for, before I remember what I discussed with the princesses last night. They hadn't known me for more than a day, and already they were allowing me to go to a new town.

"I think I'm as ready as I'll ever be."

"Great! Let's go! My name's Pingpong, by the way!" She bounces toward the door as I stand and grab my journal. I notice that, unlike the princesses, this pony only stands about waist-high to me.

"Pingpong, huh? Cute name. I wish I could remember mine."

"Why can't you remember your name?" I shrug and scratch my head as she leads me out of the room.

"I probably hit my head or something."

"Amnesia?"

"I don't think so. I remember a lot of stuff. My name is the only thing that eludes me."

"Well, why don't we pick a new name for you?"

"Why bother? Anonymous suits me just fine. Besides, I shouldn't be around for more than a year." I hope this is a lie, but at the same time, I hope it's true. The little guard pony sighs.

"Aww, I was just starting to get to know you!" She looks up at me with the saddest expression I have ever seen anyone muster, pony or otherwise. I look away in an attempt to preserve what's left of my heart and spleen.

"I'm honestly hoping I'll be able to stay. I'll only be gone for a few months. I want to do some research on the Elements of Harmony down in Ponyville." Pingpong smiles at me and shuffles her hooves a little bit.

"When you come back, do you think we can be friends?"

"Of course." We stand in front of two large, ornate doors.

"Well, we're here! I have to go do guard stuff, but I'll see you later! Bye, Nonny!" The little guard bounces off before I can say anything, so I just wave. The doors open with little resistance.

"Good morning, Anonymous!" Celestia call from her seat on the throne. Luna sits beside her and waves to me. I approach them with a wave.

"Interesting guard you had. Back on Earth, our military isn't allowed to be fun and cheerful on duty." Celestia giggles softly.

"Pingpong is an exception, actually. Did you not get a good look at her?" I think for a second. She had an awfully poofy mane, and cheerful attitude.

"I did."

"And?"

"And what? Am I supposed to recognize her? I don't really know a lot of ponies, if you've forgotten."

"She is a descendant of Pinkie Pie, though she decided she wanted to be a guard in order to be more like her ancestor." Luna explains.

"Though, she is a tad misguided. Her ancestor was a baker, not a guard." Celestia continues, a grin played on her face. "Regardless, Pingpong is one of our best guards. She was appointed by Twilight Sparkle herself."

"Is she some kind of clairvoyant or something? She said something weird about me going to Ponyville and meeting a 'special somepony' or something?" I look back at the doors, expecting to see that strange guard there. Nothing.

"Her ancestor was an odd one, Anonymous. That we cannot deny. However, I do believe there is a more pressing matter at hand, other than the lineage of one of our guards." Celestia pulls a set of saddlebags from behind her throne and drops them in front of me. I stare at them for a moment before picking them up and looking inside. Two candlesticks, a key, and a scroll tied with red ribbon and a gold medal sit in one pouch. The other contains a rather large amount of golden coins.

"The candlesticks," Luna begins, "will allow you to write to us. Simply burn your letter with the corresponding flame: orange for my sister, and blue for me. The key is to a house on the outskirts of Ponyville, where you will be allowed to stay during your time there, however long that may be." Magical candles that send mail by burning it. I don't think I'll be questioning how certain things work in this world any time soon. As for already procuring me a place to live, they're princess; they have connections.

"The scroll should be given to the mayor as soon as possible. It will explain your circumstance. As for the coins, those are the currency in Equestria. They're called bits." I turn a few over in my hand.

"You use actual gold, melted down into coins, as currency?"

"Yes."

"Back on Earth we used paper money that was supposed to be backed by a gold supply, but it ended up just being a fiat currency. It ended up being completely worthless after a while."

"A currency that's worthless? How does that work?"

"Very poorly, unsurprisingly. Anyway, I suppose you're going to tell me how to get to Ponyville?" I sling the saddle-bags over my shoulder.

"Yes, as a matter of fact. Pingpong will be waiting for you outside of the castle. She'll take you down into the mountain to the train station." Once again, I look back to the doors.

"Mountain?" I say, turning back.

"Yes. Canterlot City is build on the side of a mountain. We had to disconnect the trains that led up here, due to security risks. We ended up building another city inside of the mountain. There is an elevator that leads to and from the upper and lower cities."

"And I'll be taking that down to the train station?" Both princesses nod. "Sounds neat. Anything else I need to know?" They ponder for a moment.

"Don't let Pingpong board the train with you. She'll try to stay with you. She has a bit of a habit trying to protect all of the new ponies she meets, while trying to make them smile." I smile softly.

"I'll make sure she returns to the two of you, then. I don't think I'll be taking on a companion any time soon."

"Be safe, Anonymous. And good luck." Celestia says, as the princesses wave me off. It hasn't even been two days, and I can already say that I care deeply for them. I'm going to do my best to not screw up during my stay in their world.

With a wave, I depart from the throne room and follow the large red carpet directly across the long hall to another set of enormous doors. They open easily. I don't understand why doors three times my height and twice my width can open so easily. They're clearly made of wood and ornamented in gold.

"It's magic! You shouldn't make a habit of questioning things that are similar from your world, but tend to be different here!" The little guard-pony bounces around me.

"Hello, Pingpong." She latches onto my leg and hugs as tight as she can.

"Hi, Nonny! I missed you."

"I was only gone for a little while." I smile and scratch behind her ear. "But, I guess I missed you too." She makes an adorable squeaking noise before jumping off of me and standing at attention.

"This is all well and good, but I need to escort you to the train station, sir!" She salutes quickly and looks up at me, a solemn look on her face. I raise an eyebrow as Pingpong quickly breaks her bearing and starts hopping across the path leading to the castle gates. I follow her after taking a long glance at the castle. Already, I look forward to coming back, be it to return home, or to visit the princesses. "Hurry up, Nonny!"

"I'm coming," I say as I run after Pingpong. We pass through the gates, and I stand in awe for a moment as I gaze upon Canterlot City. Ponies, mostly unicorns, trot around in fancy hats and clothes and jewelry. Pingpong leads me through down the main street. Ponies stop their conversations and halt dead in their tracks as we pass. They stare, some abhorred, some curious. Pingpong just smiles obliviously. I cast my eyes to the ground, trying to ignore the looks of these ponies. I fear that I will be met with the same reaction in Ponyville. "You gotta smile, Nonny. You're different, but ponies don't know you, so they're going to avoid you and give you weird looks. Just keep your head up."

I smile and pat the hyper-wizard-guard on the head.

"Thanks Pingpong."

We walk through the town in silence, taking back alleys and avoiding as many ponies as possible until we finally reach a large hole in the side of the mountain. Unfortunately, we are unable to avoid ponies through this way. We enter the hole, and I start to look around. Hundreds of feet down, I can see an entire city, several times larger than the one we were previously in. A large platform floats up into a large hole in front of us.

"Here it is." Pingpong bounces on it it and turns to me with a wide grin. "Come on, silly! We gotta go!" I step onto the platform and wait for a moment.

"I don't get i-" I start to scream as the platform drops quickly. I lay as flat as I can and try to grab onto Pingpong, who stands calmly with a smile. "WHY AREN'T YOU FREAKING OUT!?"

"Because, there's nothing to be afraid of! It's magic, and it's perfectly safe!" I look around, borderline hyperventilating. There are no rails on this platform. That is the definition of not safe.

"ARE YOU CRAZY!?" Pingpong nods enthusiastically as the elevator slows down.

"Yup! Runs in the family!" She bounces around me as I start to stand up. I feel nauseous, and almost fall off balance. Ponies that wait to board the platform stare at me, some giggling as I stumble after Pingpong.

"That was terrifying." I want nothing more than to curl up and cry right now.

"We're not far from the train station, Nonny! Just gotta get through this shopping district and we'll be in a big ol' plaza." I wish she would stop bouncing off so quickly. I hardly get to take in the scenery. Even if this part of Canterlot is extremely bland, it's still a step up from most places on Earth. Once I finally catch up to her, we walk together in silence. She frowns, and tries to hide it by looking away.

We enter the large plaza. Several other streets branch off from it, and a large train station stands on our far right. A large number of small stands are scattered through the plaza, selling knickknacks, trinkets, toys, and other souvenirs.

"I guess this is where we part ways." I look down at Pingpong, who looks up at me with tears in her eyes. "Please don't cry." She sniffles a little bit, and I kneel down to hug her. "I'll be back soon, you goofy little wizard."

"Pinkie promise?"

"I don't know what that is, but sure."

"Alright." She pulls a small letter out of nowhere and holds it up to me. "Take this to the ponies in Sugarcube Corner. They're old friends of my family, and they'll help you if you need it." I take the letter and put it in my saddle-bag.

"Thanks. I'll be sure to write to you, alright?" She nods and waves as we part ways.

As I take the first step into the train station, I make the mistake of looking back. Pingpong sits, watching me and crying. She's only known me for a few hours, and she's already this attached. I really hope it's just her, and not all ponies are like this. However, it is good to know that ponies can warm up to me quickly. At least I'll make friends quickly, until I leave.

I wave to her one last time before walking into the station. My first time alone. As I approach the train sitting in the station, a soft voice calls out to me.

"Sir. You're going to need a ticket." I turn to a small booth. A unicorn sits inside.

"Oh, uh... yeah. I guess that would be helpful. How much is a one-way trip to Ponyville?"

"Ten bits, sir." I nod and set the saddle-bags down. I stare at the faces of each coin as I dig through them. I shrug, pick ten coins up, and place them on the unicorn's desk. She stares at them, slides one toward her, and nine back to me. "These are ten-bit coins, sir."

"Oh." I place them back in my bag and take the ticket that she slides back to me. "Thanks."

"Have a good trip, sir." I walk over to the train, pass the ticket to an earth-pony stallion wearing a conductor's outfit. He raises a brow as I pass, but shrugs as I board. On the train, I look for a seat that has very few ponies near it. Not a lot of ponies board the train, and the few that do try their best to ignore me. I keep my gaze cast outside as the train starts to roll out.

Good bye Canterlot. Hello Ponyville.

Author's Note

Differences from the Pastebin Version:
None, still new content.

OC Count:
2
New OCs:
Pingpong

A Feeling of Loneliness - 1

It's been a year since I moved to Ponyville. I've made friends: the Cakes, Reverie... the Cakes. Nevermind, I've become a total shut-in with each passing month. I've sent letters to Princess Celestia, asking if she and her sister have discovered anything new; they haven't. I started off sending letters to Pingpong every day, but slowly started forgetting; I only send them once a week or so.

Pingpong comes back to visit as often as she can. Which has been twice. Celestia and Luna are doing a fine job of keeping her occupied, from what she's drawn in her letters. I've filed every single one of those drawings into a drawer in my study's desk.

Mrs. Cake has been worried about me. I show up to work, bake, clean, and leave. Day in, day out. Mr. Cake finally started to warm up to me, I guess. He asked me what was on my mind once. I started to talk, but he walked away. I don't think he'll ever actually like me.

I visit Reverie somewhat frequently. Equestrian culture and history is always interesting. I'm still bothered by the missing pages in the Elements of Harmony books.

Princess Twilight came by the library to visit one day, a few months ago. She said she came back for nostalgia's sake. I asked her about the pages, but she dodged the question, and changed the subject to me. I thought, maybe if she trusted me more, she'd tell me, so I rolled with it. She even said she'd visit more often just to talk, but I haven't seen her since. Maybe I'll never learn what was written in those pages.

The novelty of being the only human in Equestria has worn off. I think I might be depressed.

I am definitely lonely.

***

"Dearie?" I slowly look up from a cake that I'm frosting. "You're uh..." I look back down at the cake. Frosting has piled up and threatens to topple over. I stop squeezing the tube.

"Sorry." Mrs. Cake takes a spatula and removes most of the icing, and smooths the rest out.

"It's alright, dearie. Maybe you should head home. It's getting late."

"We haven't cleaned up yet."

"I can take care of it. You run along home, and I'll see you tomorrow. And please, cheer up." I look to the floor as I hang my apron on a peg on the wall by the door.

"I'll try."

The sounds of owls and crickets pierce the quiet of the dark, sleepy town. I check my watch: one in the morning. I should cut back on my hours. As I walk through town, I notice a gray pony skulking around, hiding in the shadows, and darting around. I ignore it and continue on. Probably just some pony goofing around, or stumbling home drunk. I was surprised to learn that Equestria has alcohol, though I've never been a fan.

I arrive at my house, unlock the door, and step inside. An unwelcome visitor also enters my home before I can close the door. A bat screeches and flies through the foyer, into the living room. I cringe as I grab a broom from the kitchen.

I hate bats, and I do not appreciate this one barging into my house. The bat flutters around and lands on top of the grandfather clock as I enter the living room. I raise the broom and slowly walk over to it, hoping it will latch to the handle so I can take it outside.

Instead, it flies over to the bookcase. I hold the broom's handle over it; it leaps up and latches on. I very slowly turn, being careful not to bump anything, and start walking over to the foyer. I catch a glint of orange and a blur of gray outside the window. A loud bump from outside the window causes the bat to fly off of the handle and start screeching. I quickly drop the broom and, much to my upset, grab the bat. It writhes in my hands, but I hold fast, rush to the front door, and send it flying out into the night.

"Stay out of my territory!" I shout after the bat. I take in the night's air and look up at the stars and moon. The nights in this world are so beautiful. Sometimes, I wonder if one of those distant stars is my home's sun. I chuckle to myself, and bask in the pale moonlight.

The bushes to my right rustle a bit, and something squeaks and grunts. I walk down the steps of my patio and, against better judgment, get on all fours in front of the bush. I expect to find one of the local children, out long past their curfew, come to spy on me and pull one of their little pranks. I don't mind children, but I'd rather they left me alone.

"Hey, is someone in there? Are you alright?" The bush rustles and whimpers. I slowly reach into the bush. "I'm not gonna hurt you." My fingertips feel something soft, but it twitches and retracts. It felt like a pony's nose. I try to get a better look, but it's too dark, and the bush is too thick.

Something that sounds like words comes out of the bush, but the bush muffles the sound. I stand up, run into the house, grab an apple out of the kitchen, and run back out. The bush rustles again, almost in panic.

"Hey, hey. Calm down, I told you I'm not going to hurt you." I am a curious man, and curious men dive head first into the abyss. "I brought you an apple." What am I doing? "Can you come out of there?" I'm only doing this because the creature seems to be in distress. I suppose I'm trying to be a hero again, just like on Earth, when I worked at the animal shelters.

"It's in front of the bush. Go ahead and take it." I set the apple down and take a few steps back. The bush rustles a little more violently, but it stops as suddenly as it starts.

"I'm stuck." A soft female voice calls out. I kneel back in front of the bush and reach inside. I feel for the female and bend the branches away from her. She struggles a little bit, but gets free enough to stuck her head out of the bush. The moonlight glints off of her dull orange cat's-pupil eyes and nubby white fangs. She smiles softly as her hooves grab the apple and pull it close to her. She looks an awful lot like a pony, but the eyes and fangs are throwing me off. Is she part of a subspecies?

"My name's Anonymous. Can you come out all the way?" She retreats into the bush with a surprised look on her face.

"I'm Speck." Her voice sounds so serene. It has a hint of an accent to it, something similar to a classic Dracula, though much more subtle. A crunching sound comes from the bush.

"Why are your eyes like that? And what's with the fangs?" I realize I sound a little rude and invasive, but I'm curious.

"I'm a bat-pony. What about you? What's with your... everything?" A bat-pony? I shudder and think about running inside, but this pony doesn't seem bad, or annoying.

"I'm a human, from another world."

"Hoo...mun. Hyoomen... Humus... I don't get it." I try not to laugh as I hold a hand out to the bush.

"It isn't important. Would you like to come out of that bush?" She pokes her head out of the bush and looks up at me.

"Sure, but only if I can have another apple. I forgot to buy some from the shops earlier." She flashes a wide smile and places a hoof in my hand.

"I suppose that'll be alright."

She crawls out of the bush and sits in front of me. In the moonlight, I get a much better look at her. She has fluffy little tufts on the tips of her ears, unlike almost every other pony I've ever seen. Her dark-turquoise mane hangs over the right side of her head. Two dark-blue leathery wings rest, folded on either side of her charcoal gray body. Compared to a lot of the brighter colored ponies I've seen, this one's rather dull. She's about the same size as a full grown mare, but has no cutiemark; I wonder if bat-ponies get them.

She is just as cute and breathtaking of a sight as the first ponies I'd ever seen. But, as unique as she looks, I still shudder. I do not like bats, so I'm not sure how to feel about a pony being crossed with one.

"How about we get that apple, then?" I finally say as I stand up. She nods giddily and follows me inside, grabbing a set of brown saddle-bags from beside the bush. She takes a seat at the kitchen table as I walk over to the counter and grab an apple. "So where do you live? I've never seen you around."

"I live in a tree out in the forest."

"Oh, like the library?"

"No..." She looks away, embarrassed. "Like an actual tree. I hang from the branches and sleep like that."

"You sleep out in the open?" She nods. "Do you have an actual home? Like with walls and a roof?"

"Yeah, but it's all the way up in Hollow Shades." I remember seeing that town on a map, but never really read about it.

"Why are you all the way down here then?"

"I was told that there was someone special waiting for me here. I haven't found them yet."

"How long have you been looking for them?"

"About a year." I sit down and immediately bury my face in my hands.

"You've been living in a tree for a year?" She nods again. This pony concerns me deeply. She gets up from the table after finishing her apple.

"It isn't that bad! I should probably get going, though. I have groceries I need to put away."

"You have groceries to put away in a tree. Do you have some kind of refrigeration system in a hole in its trunk?"

"No? That would be silly. I just put them in a regular old hole." She makes a soft "keekeekee" sound as she snickers.

"So animals can get to them and steal your food, right?" She looks up to the ceiling and taps her chin with a hoof.

"Do you think that's where all my food's been disappearing to?"

"If I had to guess." She looks around the kitchen for a moment, before perking up as if she had just thought of something brilliant.

"Can I leave my groceries here? I don't think you'd steal from me!" She smiles a wide, toothy grin and hops back up in the chair, her front hooves on the table. "Pleaaaase?" She adds a head tilt. I feel my blood sugar rising and hear my heart screaming for it to stop.

"Sure. I can't see that being too much of a problem." She lets out an elated screech, which threatens to pop my ear drums. She dumps her bags out on the table. A few oranges roll around, some bread plops against the wood, and a small bundle of sugary treats lands on the bread. She keeps on smiling in a silly manner. Her fangs would definitely be making me nervous, if they weren't so dull.

"Well, thanks! I'm gonna go back to my tree and get ready to sleep, since it's almost morning."

"Morning? It's only -" I check my watch. "- two in the morning." She's already up and heading out the door. I get up and run after her. "Speck? Speck!" I yell out into the night, but she's already gone. She's fast, I'll give her that. I shrug and walk back inside; I need to be up at six so I can get ready to go back to work. I climb the stairs, enter my bedroom, change into some pajamas gifted to me by the princesses, and climb into bed.

Maybe with this pony intruding into my life, things will change, and I'll relax a little bit.

~~~

She sat down on the roof of the house. She hadn't left yet, but she didn't want to overstay her welcome, even when she heard her name being called. As the door closed, she took to the skies, flying toward the forest. She sat at the base of the tree and picked up a small brown package, shook it, and opened it.

Inside, she found a brick. As annoying as it was to add yet another to her abundant collection, she still cherished it and put it with the rest before climbing into the tree.

"Maybe I'll stay here in Ponyville, just a little while longer." She would whisper to herself, pulling a small piece of parchment from a hole in the tree. On that parchment was a crude drawing of her hugging a big heart with a question mark written on it. She smiled and put it back before settling herself on a branch. The upside-down town disappeared from her view as she fell asleep.

Tomorrow would bring new beginnings.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Solely Anonymous's point of view.
Cut Speck's introductory exposition.

OC Count:
6

New OCs:
Speck

A Feeling of Loneliness - 2

Work is somewhat more exhausting than usual today. Maybe it was the break in my monotonous life last night. Maybe it was just my restless sleep. I'm worried about that strange bat-pony being all alone out in the woods. She's been out, all alone, for nearly a year, in the wild.

"You know, dearie. This store's been in the family for over six generations." Mrs. Cake enthralls me with the history of the store for the hundredth time. I only half-listen as I toss a tray of cupcakes into one of the ovens. Between having already heard this story, and reading about the town's history over at the library, I know exactly how the story goes, even when she omits details.

I walk back across the kitchen to frost a batch of sugar cookies, but as I pick the frosting-bag up, a hoof stops me. I look down to see Mrs. Cake staring up at me worriedly.

"Why don't you take the day off? You seem a little out of it." I roll my eyes and set the frosting-bag back down. "There's something on your mind, dearie. It's distracting you."

"I'm just thinking." I look out the window, at all of the ponies running around, shopping, chattering, playing. Part of me wishes I didn't despise their joy; they are nothing but kind to me.

"You should stop that. It makes you all sad and mopey." She giggles softly and nods her head to the door. "Take the rest of the day off, clear your head, and relax. All you ever do is work here."

"Because I enjoy it." It is true. I'm not working here for money, I get a monthly stipend from the princesses for "doing whatever it is that humans do." Their words, not mine.

"Please. We both already know how this conversation is going to go. We have it every couple of days." She's right. It starts out with me losing focus, her asking what's wrong, me saying there's nothing wrong, and then her giving me the day off. With full pay. I just nod, hang my apron, and walk to the door.

"Go relax. Take a nap, read a book, whatever it is you need to." She calls after me.

I step outside, and am almost instantly warmed by the morning sun. I check my watch. It's only eleven in the morning. I decide to head to the library to see if I can find any books on bat-ponies. I might as well do a little research if I'm going to befriend one.

As I walk toward the library, a few ponies stop me and ask how I'm doing. I exchange pleasantries with them before excusing myself and carrying on my way. Being anti-social doesn't mean I can't be nice sometimes; I just have a little trouble wanting to converse and meet new people, or ponies.

As I approach the door of the library, I take a moment to admire it. Nearly every day for a year, I've seen this door. I place my hand on the door. For a wooden structure, it feels incredibly soft. "Comforting" would be a more fitting word. The doors in Equestria are so much more welcoming than those on Earth. I feel like the doors here are gateways to adventures, or that they hide pleasant things. The doors on Earth just felt cold, lifeless, uninviting... like they hid something dark. Though, I suppose I can attribute that to all of the thriller and horror movies I watched. Things like that can get to me.

I chuckle to myself as I open the door. Reverie, as enthusiastic as ever, gives me an incredibly warm welcome.

"Good morning, Anon!" She grins from ear to ear. She enjoys seeing me almost as much as I enjoy visiting her domain.

"Morning." I lean over the front counter as she stacks and sorts books with her magic. "I don't suppose you could help me find a book." She gives a slight smile.

"As a matter of fact, I can!" She can be so sarcastic sometimes. "What can I help you with?"

"I need a book about bat-ponies."

"Wh-why?" The sound of her voice alerts me to her distaste of bat-ponies. I should tread carefully, bat-ponies might be a bit taboo around these parts.

"Just a little curious. Started reading a little bit about the sub-species of ponies, glanced over bat-ponies, and took a little bit of an interest in them. I always was a bit of a fan of bats." Lying is bad, Anon. She gives me an extremely nervous look.

"They're in the Kindness wing, on the "B" shelf." She shivers gently as she points. "If you ever meet one of those ponies, I highly suggest keeping your distance. They have a negative reputation." I nod and walk upstairs. This is the first instance that I have heard a pony say anything racist. Or specist. Ponyist? I shrug and walk into the Kindness wing.

The Kindness wing is where every book that has to do with animals and pony biology is located. I've tried to avoid it as much as possible, because the books on animals and the books on pony anatomy aren't separated. I need to complain to Reverie some more. She does a good job of organizing, though. I find the book I'm looking for almost as soon as I walk up to the "B" shelf.

"Bat-ponies: Everything You Need To Know And More." I turn the book over in my hands. It looks ancient; possibly a few centuries old. It's in excellent condition, possibly due to magic. I can only hope its contents are relevant to the current age.

"Let's see. Bat-ponies can best be described as a sub-species of Pegasi. Like most sub-species, bat-ponies are considerably different from their parent species. Unlike Pegasi, bat-ponies have tufted ears, slitted eyes, bat wings, and fangs. They can also hang on to most surfaces, upside-down, due to increased micro-friction in their hooves. Why this is possible is unexplained, though many chalk it up to their unique magic, as all species typically have. Unlike most sub-species of ponies, bat-ponies have two main sub-species of themselves: blood-drinkers and fruit-eaters. There are also bug-eaters and fish-eaters, though those are incredibly rare. Blood-drinkers and fruit-eaters are easily discernible from one another, due to their fang types. Blood-drinkers have sharper fangs, while fruit-eaters have duller fangs."

"Interesting, alarming, and yet... alleviating. Good to know Speck won't be drinking my blood any time soon." I skip a few chapters and read more in depth on the fruit-eaters.

"While fruit-eaters have a similar diet to most other ponies, they prefer fruit above all else. They are especially fond of sweet, tropical fruits, such as pineapples and mangoes, but are also especially fond of peaches, bananas, and oranges. Just like their blood-drinking counterparts, fruit-eaters sleep during the day, but are more apt to sleep during the night. Bat-ponies are an incredibly close-knit species, and will typically mimic the sleep cycles and activities of those closest to them, in order to spend more time with one another." This book is incredibly straight-forward with its information. I skip a few chapters to read more about their magic.

"Bat-ponies are able to cling to flat surfaces whilst upside-down, due to micro-friction in their hooves, as stated earlier in this book. Unlike their pegasi counterparts, bat-ponies are unable to control the weather. However, they make up for this with quicker reflexes, slightly faster flying speeds, and heightened senses. Bat-ponies also use something called echolocation to located objects in the dark, or even communicate with one another." I skip around the book and read more tidbits of information.

"Anonymous?" I look up from the book. Reverie stands on the opposite side of the table I sit at. "You've been up here for a couple of hours." I check my watch: two o'clock. I think I've learned everything I can from this book anyway.

"Yeah, sorry. Got really into this." I stand up and walk over to shelf the book. Reverie follows.

"Are you okay? You're looking kind of shifty. Did you get enough sleep?"

"Yeah, I guess I'm just a little burned out from work."

"Well, go home and get some rest." I sigh as we walk down the stairs and into the main lobby.

"Alright. You have a good day."

"I will."

I leave the library.

~~~

She awoke in the middle of the day, disgruntled and uncomfortable. She couldn't sleep, because of what was on her mind. She was curious. She dropped from her tree, checked her bricks, and snuck through the forest. The townspeople went about their merry business, ignoring their surroundings. She took this opportunity to sneak toward the edge of town. No one noticed her. The large, two-story cottage that she had spent a short time at sat on the outskirts. No one saw her sneak in. She scouted around, checking the windows. The whole house was dark. No one was at home. She flew up onto the roof and looked into a window. She saw a large bedroom. She tried the window. It gave, and she snuck inside. She looked in the closet on her right. A pile of clothes sat on the floor. They smelled like the human she met that morning. A smile teased her lips, and she buried herself in them. She didn't know why she felt so drawn to him. Maybe it was because he was different, just like her. Maybe there was some commonality between them.

She fell asleep.

~~~

I stand outside my house. As I stare at the wide open window on the second floor, I feel as though something is incredibly off. Maybe I left the oven on? Or maybe I forgot to take the trash out this morning. I continue staring at the window, but shrug after a short while and enter the house.

Nothing is out of the ordinary. The house is quiet and empty. Speck's groceries were put away this morning before I headed off to work. I pick a glass out of the cupboard and fill it with water from the sink. I down it fairly quickly before heading upstairs.

I approach my bedroom door, and the feeling returns. I don't know why, but my door seems a little strange today. Opening the door, I notice nothing out of the ordinary in my room. I step inside and look around, check under the bed, and behind the door. I look toward the closet. I shrug, grab a clean set of clothes out of my dresser, and enter the bathroom for a quick shower.

~~~

The sounds of running water stirred her from her sleep. He was home! She panicked, unsure of what to do. What if he checked the closet? What if he found her? Was she welcome here during the day? She buried herself deeper in the clothes and peeked through the slats on the closet door. There was no use in attempting to escape.

~~~

I dry off and change into my new set of clothes after shutting the water off. Something still feels wrong, but I can't place it. I step out of the bathroom and into my bedroom. The sound of shuffling comes from the closet. I feel like I may soon discover why I'm feeling paranoid.

I approach the closet as quietly and calmly as I can. My hand wraps around the handle as I take a deep breath. I fall backwards as I fling it open, something barreling into my chest. My head hits the ground; I feel my surroundings twist and turn as my vision blurs. Whatever hit me was startled. Whatever hit me now sits on the other side of the room. I roll over onto my belly and try to get up, but I feel too dizzy to stand. I opt to sit and hold my head.

Something heavy rests on my leg. This is it. This is the end. Whatever I just frightened is going to kill me. I prepare myself for the worst, but nothing happens. It stays still.

I look up, my vision stabilizing, to see two dull orange eyes looking right into mine. Her mouth moves, but I can't hear what she's saying. She's visibly panicked, her hooves hovering over my face in an attempt to assess the damage.

"Anon? Are you okay? Did I hurt you?" She bites her bottom lip as she places a hoof over my hand. I shake my head and place my other hand on the hoof that's still on my leg. She glances down, obviously worried.

"I think I'll be fine. Why exactly are you hiding in my closet?" She blushes and looks away. She takes a deep breath.

"I couldn't sleep, and I was kind of hungry, so I came over, but you weren't home, and I didn't want to wander around town looking for you because everypony hates me because I'm different, so I let myself in through your window, and I thought it would be a good idea to take a nap in your closet, but then the running water woke me up and I didn't know what to do, and I thought I could just fly past you and out the window, but I hit you, and I'm sorry, I'll understand if you hate me."

She brings her hooves up to her face in a destitute attempt to hide. This, combined with her long-winded explanation, melts my heart. I try really hard not to laugh, mostly because it might hurt my head, but also because it could hurt Speck's feelings. I pull her into a hug, hoping it'll calm her nerves and assure her that I'm fine. I'm not mad at all, just surprised.

"It's alright, Speck. You wanna go back to sleep? I don't mind you hanging around in the closet." She gasps rather loudly. I have a feeling she didn't gasp at the offer.

"Anon! I didn't know you liked puns!" I now recall something from that book about bat-ponies. They love puns.

"What pun?"

"Hanging around." She nudges me and winks, smiling widely.

I sigh and my hands meet my face with such a force that scientists would be able to conclude the result of an unstoppable force meeting an immovable wall. One of the only things I dislike more than bats, is puns.

"Anyways, sure I can hang around for a while. Just a warning, though. I might drive you a little batty." Her snickering intensifies. This little bat-pony, as obnoxious as her puns are, is incredibly cute. I don't think I'll be able to handle her; I might get diabetes or something. I stand up and start to walk toward the door, completely ignoring her. No pleasantries, no "good-bye," no "see you later." I know she'll try to use another pun.

"Anon, wait!" She trots up to me as I walk toward the door. "I wanted to know if you could help me make some banana bread muffin. My mom used to bake them with me all the time, and I'm kind of craving it." She smiles up at me as her tummy grumbles.

I feel nothing but disgust. Muffin batter. That was so obvious and so subtle at the same time: Schroedinger's Pun.

"If you're serious, I'll help you. On one condition." She tilts her head. "No more puns." She hops around and screeches with joy. Somewhere, in a far off land, an ancient, priceless vase shatters. I roll my eyes and lead her downstairs into the kitchen.

As soon as we enter the kitchen, she darts over to the fridge and starts tossing things across the room. As I catch as much as I can, especially the fragile things like eggs and fruit, I set them on the table. She rushes over to the cabinets and starts throwing more things at me. Bowls, flour, sugar, and a bunch of unnecessary things.

"Is that all of it?" She tilts her head as she asks and flies over to the table. I stare at the ingredients.

"Aside from nearly everything here being stuff we don't need, all we're actually missing are the bananas." I turn my head to look at her, and she holds up a bunch of bananas. I don't think she's actually moved from where she floats, and I'm fairly certain she wasn't holding those bananas a second ago. But, she has the bananas we need. "Alright. All we have to do is make the -" I cringe, "- batter."

"Okay." She shrugs and passes the bananas to me. I stare at her, expecting a laugh, or giggle, or kee. She doesn't even react to me saying "batter."

"Did your mom ever make anything else with you, or was it just the muffins?" I gather up the needed ingredients and move them to the counter-top.

"Just these." Speck starts to clean the table, putting everything back where it goes.

"Any special reason?" I start to peel some of the bananas. She watches me intently.

"Well, I've always found bananas to be quite -" She tries to push my hands up to smush the banana against my face. I already know what she's going to say, and there's nothing I can do to stop it, except pray. "- appealing." I set the banana down, groan, and hold my head. It takes all of my willpower to not cry, despite her self-satisfied grin and incessant kee'ing. Only the dead may know peace from this torture.

"Can we just bake these muffins so you'll go back to sleep?"

"But Anon! I'm not even tired anymore!" It isn't even four o'clock yet, the sun is still high in the sky, and Speck is nocturnal. I stare at her, and she slowly stops smiling. I wonder if bat-ponies' sleep cycles are able to change this quickly. She's probably just excited and antsy. "But, if you don't want me around, I'll leave after we finish the muffins." She flattens her ears and lands on the floor.

"I'm not comfortable with asking you to leave, Speck. I don't like the idea of you, or any pony, having to live out in the wilderness." I sigh and kneel down, my hand lifting her chin up so she'll look at me. I have probably just opened my very own Pandora's box. If she stays here, on the same sleep-cycle, and her misconception of my love of puns, I will likely regret every decision I've made today. Speck hugs me.

"Thanks, Anon." It's been a while since I've had a hug. I hug her back.

"Ready to bake these muffins?"

"Yeah." She nods slowly and lets go of me. As I stand, she balances herself on her hind-hooves with her fore-hooves on the counter. She watches as I mix the ingredients together in a bowl. Her brow furrows as I pour a little bit of vanilla extract into the bowl. "What's that for?"

"It adds flavor." I whisk the extract into the rest of the batter.

"That's weird. I don't think my mom's ever done that."

"Really? You might like this more, then."

"Nah, nothing's better than my mom's cooking." She smiles up at me as I pick the bowl up and pour its contents into a muffin pan. She has a point. I love nothing more than my own mother's cooking. Too bad I haven't had it in a while.

I slide the muffin tray into the oven and turn it to the "muffin" setting. Technology in this world is so simple and straightforward. I set a timer for thirty minutes and turn back to Speck. She stares at me quizzically.

"Why'd you put them in there? Don't you have a kiln?"

"A kiln? Like the kind you bake bricks in?" She nods slowly. "No?"

"Oh. That's what we use to bake our muffins."

"Strange. Well, it's going to be a while before the muffins are done. Is there anything you want to do while we wait?" She looks around the kitchen and taps her chin with a hoof.

"Could you take me into town to meet some of your friends? I don't know anyone around here, because most of them hide from me. Only a few shopkeepers talk to me, and I think it's just out of pity." Every time she tells me about her life, I feel something tug at my heart. She's lived like this for a year. All alone, with few ponies to talk to. And here I am, reaching out to her.

She asked to meet some of my friends. The only ponies around here I can call my friends are Reverie and the Cakes, though the latter are my employers, so I'm not sure if they really count. Reverie even told me of her distaste for bat-ponies, so she's definitely out of the question.

"I don't really have any friends." I sit down at the table. Speck sits across from me.

"That's sad."

I shrug and sit back in my chair. We sit in silence for the next half hour. Speck just looks at me the whole time, studying me. The timer starts to go off, which causes Speck to gasp audibly. She darts over to the oven and stares at it as she stamps her hooves with glee.

I have to hold her back as I open the oven and take the tray out with a gloved hand. She struggles, hooves reaching and wings flapping, to get a muffin.

"Anon! Come on, I just want one!"

"You have to let them cool down a bit." She struggles even harder, but gives up shortly after and plops down on her rump with a huff. I roll my eyes and pick a muffin up. It's hot, but I hold it just long enough to give it to her. She tosses it between her hooves with soft grunts, before finally holding it fast and taking a bite out of it. As soon as her fangs sink into it, her wings flare out and her eyes widen.

"This is the best muffin I have ever eaten." She rolls backwards, kicks her hind-legs, and moans softly as she scarfs down the muffin. I chuckle softly and leave the room so she can enjoy it.

~~~

The bat-pony sat up as her new friend left the room. She felt as though she'd died and gone to pony Heaven. She cared about little in that moment. The muffin tasted as though it was baked by angels themselves. She perked up at the thought. Angels. The same ones told to her in stories by her mother. Angels, as the stories said, were ancient beings, long gone, that would look over ponies. The angels protected them, gave them shelter, helped them find food, and even cared deeply for the ponies until they could stand up on their own hooves. This little bat-pony always thought the angels were another name for parents. Though, what if her new friend was one of those very beings from the stories? She had never seen, nor heard, of any creature like her friend, anyways.

What if he was an angel?

~~~

A loud gasp comes from the kitchen, and a bat-pony, soon after, flies out of the room.

"Are you done making love to that muffin?" I smile as she climbs up next to me on the couch. She sits next to me and looks over my arm, at my journal. I close it and toss it on the table in front of me.

"What's in that book?"

"It's nothing." She reaches for it, but I stop her.

"Come on! I can't even read those weird scribbles! What's the big deal if I look at it?"

"I don't care if you can read it or not, Speck. It's personal, and I'd rather you not look at it." She groans and slumps against me. She yawns. I yawn.

"What's in the book, though?" I let out a long, drawn out, agitated groan.

"It's a book about everything I've been through since I came to Equestria. It's a book about a lot of things that happened to me before that. It's just personal, okay?" It has everything about me in it, from the earliest thing I can remember. Everything, except my name. I look down at her. She has an intrigued look on her face. She lays across my lap and stares up at me.

"Will you read it to me?"

"No." She frowns.

"Will you read it to me eventually?" I roll my eyes.

"Maybe."

We sit silently, enjoying one another's company. I sift my fingers through her mane and over her ears. It kind of feels nice, almost relaxing, to pet a pony like this. I don't feel alone.

"Anon?"

"Yeah?" I look down at her as she rolls onto her back to look up at me.

"Are we friends?" I look up and think for a moment. On Earth, I wouldn't really consider someone a friend until we did something together. Be it playing a sport, watching a movie, or having a lengthy conversation, it didn't matter as long as it was something to spend time together. I hardly ever went out and did stuff with people I'd just met, though. That would probably explain why I didn't have many close friends. Speck, on the other hand? We just baked muffins together, and spent a good few hours together. I guess I can count that as part of the criteria.

"I suppose so." I ruffle her mane with a smile. She sits up and hugs me around the chest as tight as she can. I hug her back, and feel just a little bit happier. "How about we go finish those muffins off?"

"Alright!" She leaps off of me and zips into the kitchen. I follow her as quickly as I can and find her already sitting at the table, stuffing her face with another muffin. I sit down and reach for one, but she swats my hand with a hoof. "These are mine!"

"Fine. I'll just eat something better." I stand up and walk over to the counter. Opening a breadbox, I pull out a day-old loaf of cinnamon raisin bread. I cut a few slices, toss them on a plate, and return to my seat across from Speck. She's stopped eating the muffins and stares at my bread. She reaches over the table, toward my plate. I scoot it back. "What're you doing?"

"I want to see what that tastes like." I furrow my brow and stare at her.

"No. You have your muffins that you won't share, I have my bread that I won't share." She looks me dead in the eye. I can see the devious plans already forming within her noggin. I push my plate toward her, but it's already too late.

"Well, if you won't give me a piece of your bread, I'll just have to loaf about and rye until you share." I barely let her finish as I throw a piece of bread at her. It sticks to her face, and she throws her hooves up in triumph. She picks the piece of bread up off of her face and takes a bite out of it. She chews it for a second before spitting it out on the table. She places the rest of the piece on my plate.

"That is absolutely disgusting, Speck! Pick that up and eat it, or throw it away!" She picks the uneaten piece up and throws it in the trash.

"How can you eat that?" She takes a bite of one of her muffins.

"I like it." I notice she's starting to look a little tired.

"But it has raisins. Raisins are gross." I roll my eyes, and she sticks her tongue out at me.

"I try to ignore the raisins, actually. Once you get past those, it isn't bad." She rolls her eyes now.

"Do hoomans lack taste buds, or do they just not have standards when it comes to their food?"

"It varies. Some people like certain things, some people don't." Speck ponders for a moment.

"So, some ponies like raisins? Does that mean there are ponies that don't like bananas?" I nod. She gasps loudly. "What kind of sick pony doesn't like bananas?!" I laugh softly as she huffs and gets up from the table. She looks tired as she turns to me on her way out of the kitchen. "If I ever met a pony that didn't like bananas, I'd have to split before giving them a piece of my mind." I cringe as she flies out of the room, her kee's echoing through the house.

I'm alone. I take one of her muffins and take a bite out of it. It isn't bad. Not the worst I've ever made, but not the best. I walk into the living room with it in hand, and find no sign of Speck. She must have gone upstairs. I sit down and open my journal again, to today's date, and start jotting down the day's events.

~~~

She shut the closet door behind her and bundled up in her friend's clothes, basking in their warmth, and his smell. She smiled and shut her eyes, ready for sleep to take her. She was alone in that moment, but she was not alone in that house. And for that, she was happy.

~~~

I look up at the clock as I finish writing. Six o'clock, on the dot. I'm tired, so I suppose I should turn in early. Journal in hand, I leave the living room and head upstairs to my bedroom. As I enter, I notice the closet door is open slightly. I smile softly to myself as I toss the journal on my nightstand and walk over to the closet.

Inside lays a snoozing little bat-pony. Soft kee's sound as she snores. I carefully pick her up and wrap her up in my shirts, like a little bat-pony blanket burrito, and carry her over to my bed. It wouldn't be very nice to let a guest sleep on the floor, in a closet. I pull the comforter back and set her down on the bed and fluff a pillow up under her head.

She stirs as I climb in on the other side, still clothed. She rolls to face me, her eyes still shut, and her soft snores still sounding. I lie down and look at her for a moment before rolling over and closing my eyes.

Today might be over, but my time with this bat-pony is only beginning.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Speck doesn't make banana bread batter before going to sleep in Anon's house.
Lots of minor things.

New OC's:
None

A Feeling of Sadness - 1

It's been a week since she met her new friend. She had been living with him, in his house, at his request. He insisted that she stop living in the woods. He was scared for her, and she knew it, though she did not mind. She had someone to call her friend, and a warm place to sleep. He expected little of her; just that she keep the house clean and not destroy anything. She did a good job of that.

Her days consisted of waking up in the mornings when he would open his closet to retrieve a coat. She insisted on sleeping in the closet; it was darker in there, and she found it more comfortable. Though, that one night where he had bundled her up and tucked her into his bed; that was probably one of the best nights of sleep she had gotten in a long time.

He would make breakfast for the two of them, and they would eat together. She would look around the house, hunting his journal down, as he went upstairs to take a shower before work. He would leave, and she would continue the search, never to any avail. He hid it well.

At the same exact time, every day, the sound of hooves knocking on wood would echo through the house. It would interrupt Speck's moans and groans of boredom. She would roll off of the couch and rush over to the door, flinging it open.

Standing there, smiling as wide as possible, would be a gray pegasus, holding a small package and some letters. The mailmare would always gasp, somewhat frightened by Speck's appearance, and drop the mail. Speck tried not to get visibly upset; the mailmare meant well, she just never remembered that bat-ponies aren't that scary. She would try to fly away, but she would always crash into the ground and roll a few feet before running away; her wings wouldn't flap right, and they would fold in on themselves against her will.

Speck would just sigh, dejected, and return to the inside of the house with the mail. No one could see her there, no one could scorn her, no one could run away from her. After a short while of wallowing, she would open the small package, addressed to her. Inside was an expertly crafted brick. She would take her daily brick up to the bedroom to the left of the stairs. In that room, where her friend insisted she have to herself, were hundreds of bricks. They lined the walls, blocking the closet and window. In a corner was a small box made of bricks. A hiding hole of sorts.

These bricks were all she really had, and they meant the world to her. She stacked the brick up with the rest and left the room. She would scoff at her sentimental feelings before walking back down to the foyer.

She felt like breaking the monotony, and left the house. Her destination was Sugarcube Corner, to visit her friend. She had always wanted to go inside, to see what it was like; it always smelled so wonderful. She snuck through the town, keeping out of sight, lurking around houses, before finally reaching the bakery.

She trotted in with a cheery hello, but was immediately met with a horrified scream. Instead of meeting her friend in the lobby, she was met by an earth-pony mare. Speck covered her ears and huddled in a corner. She felt like she was going to cry.

~~~

One of the most startling screams I have ever heard in my life causes me to drop a pan of fresh blueberry muffins. Mrs. Cake must have seen a rat skitter by. I pick the muffins up and quickly put them back on the tray. Five second rule, even though I'm almost completely convinced Equestria is naturally clean. I sigh and grab a broom by the door as I walk out into the lobby, preparing myself to calm Mrs. Cake, as Mr. Cake is out of town on business.

The first thing I notice, as Mrs. Cake continues her screaming, is Speck huddled in the corner by the entrance. She looks like she's crying, but she's turned away from me; I can't tell. First thing's first, I place a hand on Mrs. Cake's shoulder and beckon her back into the kitchen to calm her down.

"Calm down, Mrs. Cake. I'll take care of this. You just stay here, keep calm, and keep the ovens going. She nods in understanding, still scared stiff, as I give her the broom. I walk back into the lobby and approach Speck. I kneel down next to her, but prevent myself from reaching for her. Something touching her suddenly might cause her to panic and lash out. Plus, I feel Mrs. Cake watching me, so I'm a little wary about how she'd react to our relationship. Though, I think for a second. Do I value a job I don't need over a new friend that's just as different and alone as I am?

I place a hand on her back and stroke her gently. She flinches at my touch, but quickly recognizes my presence. Her head turns, revealing tear-stained cheeks. She wipes her eyes with a hoof before trying to hide against me.

"Why does everypony hate me?" I hug her as tight as I can. I can't imagine how she's felt all her life, if she's been treated this way. I'm sure things were different in Hollow Shades, and I'm sure things are different in bigger cities, with more diverse populations. But here? A small town like Ponyville would probably be less accepting of anyone different. I suppose I was a special case, in that department. In the year that I've lived here, I've been treated with nothing but kindness.

I sit against the wall as she buries her face into my apron. It quickly soaks with her tears, but I keep holding her. Mrs. Cake has retreated into the kitchen. All I can do right now is hold this pony close and stroke her mane.

An hour passes, and I assume she must have fallen asleep. She's quieted down, aside from gentle, steady breathing. There's only one way to find out if she's awake.

"As batty as you drive me, I'll never leave you hanging when you're feeling upside down." Today might be the day I leave Equestria, though not in the way anyone intended. Maybe I'll leave a note. I just can not believe I said that. If there is anything I hate more than bats and puns, it's bat puns.

There's a small explosion of snot and tears as she begins laughing through her sadness and fears. How disgusting. She looks up at me, flashing her fangs with a smile. At least she's feeling better, though I may be sick soon. I smile back and scratch her behind the ear.

"Feeling batter?" Maybe I'll skip the note and just jump off a bridge. I'll need to find a bridge that isn't in this town; all of them are barely five feet off the ground. She tries to suppress a fit of giggling, with little success.

"I'm feeling much batter. Thanks, Anon." I opened the floodgates. The wall has come crashing down. The punpocalypse has begun. Her stomach rumbles; she perks up, as if remembering something important.

"Hungry?"

"Yes. Berry hungry. Are you baking anyfang good?" She's really stretching it. There are knives in the kitchen; I could make it quick.

I can barely concoct a plan before she climbs out of my lap and starts walking toward the kitchen. I jump up and intercept her.

"I don't think you should go in there just yet. You startled Mrs. Cake pretty bad. Let me talk to her for a minute, alright?" Speck looks away with a frown and kicks at the floor with a front hoof.

"Alright."

Mrs. Cake pulls a pineapple upside down cake out of an oven as I step into the kitchen. Puzzling; today is muffin and pie day. We don't bake any kinds of cakes until tomorrow. She places the cake on the center island and cuts me off, just as I start to speak.

"Where's your friend, dearie? I figured while you were consoling her, I'd bake her something special to say I was sorry." She clears her throat, obviously still nerve-wracked from the ordeal. "I didn't know she was your friend, and I know you wouldn't keep bad company." That's reassuring. If ponies were quick to scorn Speck when she was alone, then maybe they would give her a chance if she was with me. After all, I'm fairly well-liked around town.

Hooves click and clack against the wooden floor behind me. I turn to find Speck wandering into the room, salivating and licking her muzzle. Mrs. Cake smiles at her, but there's a hint of fear behind it.

"Hello, dearie." Speck snaps out of her little trance and looks at Mrs. Cake. She shies away and hides behind my leg. I kneel down and pull her in front of me.

"Mrs. Cake baked you something special to say she was sorry for reacting the way she did." Speck lowers her head and kicks at the floor.

"I'm sorry I scared you."

"Oh, it's quite alright!" Mrs. Cake smiles and beckons Speck towards the cake. She looks up at me as I nudge her forward. Mrs. Cake smiles as she approaches the cake. There is no more fear behind her smile. Speck mounts one of the stools by the island, and it begins.

She sniffs at the cake and casts a sideways glance at Mrs. Cake. She nods, giving Speck the okay to take a bite out of it. Not even bothering to ask for anything to cut the cake with, she opens her mouth as wide as possible and sinks her fangs into the cake. She sits for, what feels like, an eternity. She hasn't chewed yet, that one piece of cake still sitting in her mouth. She just sits there, wide-eyed and mouth agape. Mrs. Cake offers me a puzzled look. I roll my eyes and shrug, signifying that this is normal.

Speck rests her chin on the table, covers her face with her hooves, and starts sobbing. I walk over and sit on a stool beside her, resting a hand on her shoulder. She rests her hooves beside the cake, tears still streaming down her cheeks.

"Wh-why is this th-the best cake ever m-made." Her eyes lock to the cake, as if it were a long lost lover. Mrs. Cake tries not to laugh. Speck sniffles a little bit as she chews and swallows her bite of the cake. "Can I take it home?"

"Of course." Mrs. Cake takes the treat and boxes it up for Speck to take back home. She thanks Mrs. Cake, hops down from the stool, and puts the box on her back. She looks up at me with a wide smile.

"I still have to finish baking and clean up around here. Will you be alright getting home?" She nods and nuzzles my leg as she leaves. As soon as the bell in the lobby rings, Mrs. Cake doubles over in laughter.

"Oh, dearie! Wherever did you find her?" I sigh and lean on the counter as I begin to regale Mrs. Cake with my story.

~~~

Speck trotted out of Sugarcube Corner with a big smile on her face, and a delicious cake on her back. With a skip in her step, and all the joy in her heart, she trotted through the town, not even bothering to hide in alleys or in shadows. All she could think about was how good that cake was, and how her friend was going to help bake it from then on. Yet, her mood dwindled and her spirit fell as ponies looked on at her in disgust. Her trot turned into a canter, which turned into a gallop, and finally became a full sprint. She tried her best to ignore their stares.

Her friend's house came into view. She threw herself through the front door, slamming it shut behind her. She tossed the cake onto the table and rushed upstairs, straight into her friend's closet. His clothes covered her form as she pulled them from their hangers. She pulled the door shut, curled up, and cried. She cried until she fell asleep, ready to venture into Luna's dreamscape. It was almost unheard of for bat-ponies to have nightmares; none came for this pony.

She dreamt of cakes, muffins, fruits, and all of her favorite little treats. She dreamt of her friend, and how kind and caring he had been to her. She dreamt of moving away from everything to live in a huge tree-house with him.

And something watched from afar within her dreams, smiling behind a mask.

~~~

After a long day at Sugarcube Corner, I finally arrive home. I brought a banana cream pie for Speck, figuring she'd love another treat. Mrs. Cake came up with the idea; she's always taken a liking to any pony that loves her cooking. I walk into the kitchen and find Speck's cake sitting on the table. I shake my head as I put it in the fridge with the pie before heading upstairs to my bedroom.

Something about the closet seems a little weird. Maybe it's the shirt sleeve sticking out from under the door. I look inside to find Speck curled up in a few of my shirts and jackets. Her cheekfur is plastered down by dried tears. Something must have happened to her on the way home. She shivers gently. I pull a blanket off of the closet shelf, wrap her up in it, and pick her up. She doesn't stir, or wake. I walk over to the bed, pull my journal from behind the headboard, and carry Speck downstairs. We might as well sleep down there, in case she gets hungry or wants me to read her a story.

As I lay down on the sofa, I roll my little bat-bundle into the crook of my arm. She tucks herself tightly against me. I stroke her mane gently before plucking a pen off of the coffee table and start writing the day's events into my journal.

Once finished, I toss the journal and pen onto the table; the entry was fairly short, as the day was more or less uneventful. I twist to lay on my side and hug Speck as close to me as I can. No one should have to go through what she's gone through recently. I close my eyes, silently promising to her that tomorrow will be better.

***

A white, foal-sized pony, lacking wings and a horn, struts just out of sight. A white leather mask covers its face, the only openings being two little slits over where its eyes would be. It wears a golden-orange scarf that seems to flutter without any kind of wind.

"Good luck." A mechanical, lifeless voice whispers.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Basically the ending.

New OCs:
It gets a name in the sequel.

OC count:
7

A Feeling of Sadness - 2

Speck awoke just before the sun peaked over the horizon. She blinked and looked around, unsure of where she was. As she tried to move, she found herself trapped within the arms of her friend. After a little effort, she was able to wiggle her way out of his grasp. She groggily looked down at the couch they slept on.

He had found her sleeping on the floor of his closet and brought her down here. She smiled softly, remembering all of the things her mother had told her about angels. She was almost completely convinced her friend was an angel. Her hoof tapped his nose gently, eliciting a soft giggle from her. There was something oddly adorable about the way he slept. Maybe it was the way he had his body curled to make the small alcove she had been sleeping in.

A low rumble in her belly causes her to jump.

"Shut up! You're going to wake him!" She whispered. It grumbled louder. She responded with a sigh. "I suppose conceding to such a worthy opponent is not dishonorable." She took another glance down at her friend before tumbling over the arm of the sofa. He stirred a little from the noise of the crash, but does not wake.

Speck peeked over the couch to make sure her friend was still asleep. After waiting a moment, she snuck into the kitchen, turned the light on, and hopped into a chair at the table, ready to enjoy some of her cake. A low whine sounded in her throat as she discovered it was missing.

"He wouldn't hide it from me. He isn't mean!" She said to herself as she climbed on top of the table to get a better vantage point of the kitchen. The cake was nowhere in sight. She leapt off of the table and started throwing cupboards and cabinets open. She searched through them, throwing things around in a huff. After a few minutes, she laid down on the kitchen floor and curled up into a ball.

"My cake is gone. It was so good, and I only got a little taste of it." She covered her face with her hooves and lamented over the loss of her treat.

~~~

I felt Speck climb out of my arms moment ago and heard her tumble over the arm of the couch. I rolled over; she must have woken up hungry. All I can hope is that she isn't destroying anything. Unfortunately, this is not the case; I can hear things clattering across the floor. The clock on the wall tells me that it's currently five-thirty in the morning. It is already too early for this.

I sit up, groan, stretch, and rub my eyes. My bones crack in a pleasant cacophony as I rise from the sofa. The sounds stop as I stumble into the foyer. The harsh light of the kitchen blinds me, and I shield my eyes and brace against the wall for a few moments. Once I recover, I enter the kitchen to find plates, cups, spoons, forks, knives, and an assortment of other kitchenware. I'm actually really glad that I replaced all of the glassware with plastic-ware when Speck moved in. I'm not even surprised to find her laying in the middle of the kitchen, sobbing.

"Speck? What are you doing?" I ask in an extremely dead-pan, flat tone. Nothing she can say will surprise me. Unless, of course, she tells me she found out how I can get home, and she's just really sad that I'd leave. I'm allowed to be hopeful, even though I've accepted that I may be in this world for a while longer.

"My cake is gone. I left it on the table, and now it isn't there!" The bat-pony, whom I must iterate is the same size as any other fully-grown pony, speaks up through her sobs as she looks up at me. I squint at her as her sobbing stops and she rises to her hooves.

"Don't you dare." I continue squinting as she gallops towards me. She tackles me to the ground and knocks the wind from my chest. Her face is less than three inches from my own.

"What did you do with my cake!?" She screams at me. I close my eyes and sigh. If I haven't contracted diabetes from contact with all of the sugary treats I make at Sugarcube Corner, then I may contract it from this pony; she is incredibly adorable. It makes me wonder: why did Reverie warn me about bat-ponies having a bad reputation? I'll have to bring this up later.

"I put it in the fridge." She climbs off of me, trots straight to the fridge, and pulls it open. As I stand, she pulls the cake-box out and carries it over to the table. I sit across from her as she opens the box and starts nibbling at the cake.

"What?" She says, as she finally looks up and makes eye contact with me.

"Are you going to clean the kitchen up?" She shakes her head, eyes closed and chin turned up. Awfully indignant for a pony that was homeless last week. "And why not?"

"You hid my cake from me, and now I'm upset with you!" She takes another bite of the cake and tries her hardest not to open her eyes as tears leak down her cheeks. She cries over food an awful lot. I should be a little nicer to her; I don't think she got many good things to eat without a place to cook, and with so many ponies avoiding her.

I stand and walk by her, ruffling her mane a little bit, as I begin picking her mess up. The sun's light starts to light up the foyer as it filters through the living room windows. Saturday's morning sun has risen.

I realize I have no plans for the day, nothing to do, no friends to hang out with; old habits die hard. An idea pops into my mind as my gaze slowly meets Speck's. She stops chewing and stares at me before swallowing.

"Hey, Speck."

"Yes, Anon?" I smirk devilishly. She smirks nervously.

"Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" She looks down at her cake and furrows her brow. She looks up at me and begins to speak, but I cut her off quickly. "I am not thinking about your cake."

"Oh, phew! That's a load off my mind." She giggles a little bit. "So what are you thinking about?"

"I'm thinking we go out and have some fun. See the town together, get ponies used to you, maybe even find you some friends." She adopts a rather sorrowful look.

"I'd rather stay inside and eat my cake. I don't think I could handle another day where I scare somepony."

I step beside her and look over her shoulder. She sighs; she knows exactly what I'm about to do.

***

I kidnapped her. I picked her up, tucked her under my arm, and am now carrying her through town. Ponies stare, curiously. Nothing bad is said, from what I can hear. The harshest thing that hits my ears is "What's the human doing with that bat-pony?" Normally, I'd imagine they would say "thing" instead. The way I see it, if Mrs. Cake ended up liking her because she was a friend of mine, then other ponies may take a liking to her.

"I'm not going to put you down." She shuts her mouth and struggles to get free. She grumbles.

At the end of the road, I hold her up in front of me as we arrive at our destination. She brings her front hooves to her face as I carry her inside.

"Good morning! Welcome to-" Reverie stops, glares at Speck, and then glares at me. I set Speck down, and she immediately cowers behind me. Reverie, as calmly as possible, trots upstairs. I follow her with no invitation. On the way upstairs, Speck leaves me to venture around the Laughter wing. Hopefully she'll find something to keep herself entertained without burning the library down. I finally corner Reverie on the top floor of the library.

"Explain."

"What do I have to explain? I think, if anything, you should explain what you're doing."

"I met her about a week ago, felt sorry for her, and took her in. I want to know why you, and every other pony in this town, abhor her. I haven't seen her do a single thing that would warrant hatred." Reverie refuses to turn to me as I speak.

"You've read a lot about them, Anon. You know what they did."

"They fought for their princess and what they believed in. Thirteen-hundred years ago."

"Precisely."

"I read both sides of that story. Celestia's army did the same exact thing. Something that happened that long ago isn't a reason to hate an entire race of ponies." She mumbles something, but I don't catch it. "What was that?"

"I said, they're scary, and everypony's afraid that something's going to happen. Another war, another fight. Something to ruin Equestria again." She turns to me, tears in her eyes. I walk closer to her and kneel down, then pull her into a hug.

"I've only met one bat-pony, but I can tell you that she's one of the nicest, silliest ponies I've met since I came to Equestria. If you ask me, there's nothing to be afraid of. She certainly wouldn't fight in any kind of war." Hoofsteps sound behind me. This bat-mare has such impeccable timing in these kinds of situations, I might start to think she's a wizard of the Pingpong flavor.

I turn to her. Judging by the look on her face, she didn't hear anything. She holds a book in her mouth, but drops it to speak.

"Should I come back up later?" I pull away from Reverie and look down at her.

"Does she look like she'd hurt anyone?" Speck starts to back out of the room, but stops as I begin to speak once more. "I've lived here for just over a year, Reverie. I've seen no signs of conflict, no strife, no struggle. Your world is nearly perfect. It's been so long since that war." The librarian looks away, conflicted. "Just give her a chance."

Reverie sighs and looks up at me.

"I guess I can try. How bad can one of your friends be, right?" She laughs nervously and fakes a smile. It falters quickly as she approaches Speck. I sit against a bookshelf and watch.

They stand a few feet apart, completely silent. I can feel the nervous tension between the two. Reverie is the first to speak.

"H-hey. My name's R-Reverie." Her tail tucks between her legs.

"I'm S-Speck." Speck's gaze falls to the floor as she scuffs it with a hoof. They stand completely silent for a moment.

"So... do you like books?"

"Kind of. Anon has a really neat one he won't let me read."

"How long have you known him?"

"A week." Reverie casts a glance back at me. I stare at her. "I live with him, and he takes care of me. He's my best friend!" Speck gets a little giddy and bounces in place, her nervousness disappearing for a moment.

"Sounds like you really like him." Reverie's nervousness fades. It seems that ponies can be incredibly quick to judge both negatively and positively. I had noticed that previously with Celestia and Luna, the day I came to this world. I had noticed it with Mrs. Cake when I had met her, and when she met Speck.

"Y-yeah." Speck blushes a little bit and smiles. Reverie giggles softly. "I'm gonna go look at more books." She turns and trots downstairs.

"So. Done hating bat-ponies?" The librarian turns to me with a sheepish smile.

"I'm not sure. Speck is nice, from what I can tell. And honestly, if she's with you, I don't think it's as bad, but... I don't know about other bat-ponies."

"That's fine. It's a start."

"Maybe I'll start talking to that one at the orphanage. She's always reading the books we donate." The Ponyville Orphanage. I've passed by it a few times. Just like nearly every old building in town, or one that has to do with some public works, it commemorates some pony that was close to Princess Twilight. If I recall correctly, the orphanage was dedicated in the name of one "Scootaloo." She was friends with the younger siblings of two of the Elements of Harmony, according to the old stories.

The orphanage itself looks nice, though I've always gotten a creepy vibe from it. Like someone or something was watching me. Maybe it was whomever Reverie mentioned.

"That's a good idea." Maybe I'll take Speck over there some day. She might enjoy seeing another bat-pony.

"You know, I was thinking about heading to the arcade tonight. Maybe you and Speck would like to join me?" I stare at her.

"What arcade?"

"Lipizzan. It's on the other side of town. I think it just opened up recently." This is news to me; good news, at that.

"Sounds like it could be fun. Yeah, I'll show up."

***

"I don't want to go." Speck huffs and grumbles.

"Too bad, we're going." I stand over her as she flattens herself to the sofa.

"What if I refuse?"

"I'll drag you out of here like I did this morning. Come on, it's gonna be fun."

"How do you know? Reverie's going to be the only pony there, and I'm not even sure she likes me!"

"You need to get out sometime. This is a great opportunity." She covers her face with a pillow.

"I don't wanna!" I sigh as I lift her up off of the couch. She struggles and whines as I carry her out of the living room, into the foyer, and out the front door.

I walk with Speck tucked under my arm, toward the opposite side of the town. The streets are fairly empty this time of night. I suspect most ponies are hiding in the bars, drowning in cider, or tucked away safely in their beds. A cool breeze passes us, prompting a shiver from Speck. She wriggles out of my grasp and climbs up into my jacket, quickly curling into a ball. I unzip it a bit and her head pokes out.

"Is there going to be cake there?"

"Probably. There'll be games, too."

"Is it okay if I don't play the games, and just hide and eat cake?"

"No." She wriggles against me and pouts. I hug her against me and jostle her mane.

"It'll be fun, I promise." She harumphs. I walk in silence. Past Sugarcube Corner, past the Library, down the main street, past the orphanage, and almost all the way down to the edge of town.

We approach the arcade. An enormous, brightly lit sign reads: "Lipizzan." It looks like it would be an elegant restaurant, judging by its outward appearance. Yet, as I walk inside with Speck bundled in my jacket, I am immediately assaulted by the smell of pizza and youth. It brings me back to a time when I was younger, and more carefree. Mostly younger.

Speck immediately escapes from my jacket and darts off. Hopefully she changed her mind, and decided to go play some games. I start to wander around in search of Reverie. After a while, I ask one of the staff if they've seen her. That's a negative, ghost-rider. Something must have come up at the library, then.

I shrug and sit down at a table after getting a pizza. It tastes like cardboard. Out of the corner of my eye, I notice the shadow of a pony creep out of sight. I look up to find Speck climbing in the rafters, hiding and peering down at every other pony having fun. She catches my eye and slinks into the shadows; I continue staring at her. She glides down and sits across from me at the table.

"Can we go now?"

"We just got here. At least play some games."

"I don't want to. I just want to go home and eat cake."

"You can have your cake after you've had fun here."

"Anon, I don't find this kind of thing fun! I'm not a filly anymore." I roll my eyes. All I wanted was to have a little fun with my friends on a Saturday night. One didn't show up, and the other is being lame. I have the worst friends.

"You have an hour to start having fun, or I'll go home and eat your cake by myself." She stares at me, trying to bore into my soul, before darting off.

Maybe if she sees me having fun, she'll join in. I walk over to the games and look around for something that would be fun. There's an obstacle course that a bunch of foals play on, jumping through hoops, sliding down slides, and jumping into a big ball pit. All of the other game I pass are extremely kiddish. This place takes me back to a better time.

The sound of music fills my ears. I look around for where it's coming from, and find a machine with two platforms side by side. A couple of foals stamp their feet on the platforms while singing some cheesy song. I watch for a moment, and am reminded of some old game I was always horrible at.

The foals leave after their song ends. I approach the machine and stare at it curiously. As I step onto one of the platforms, a menu pops up on screen with a list of songs. I scroll through it and pick one that doesn't sound like it would be overly cheesy.

~~~

She watched from the ball pit, her ears and eyes poked just above the edge. She watched him flail about like a dying fish as he danced.

"That kind of looks like fun." She raised herself a little higher, out of the sea of plastic balls. She shook her head and furrowed her brow. She was upset; she had no time to want to have fun. He didn't even care that she was miserable! She'd show him she didn't need him to have fun.

She snuck out of the ball-pit and trotted up to him.

~~~

"Having fun?" Speck scoffs and leans against the machine, trying to act cool. I get up off of the floor, as I had given up on actually playing the game and decided to goof around.

"Yes. Are you?"

"Oh, of course! I'm having more fun than I know what to do with!" She steps onto the platform beside mine. "I've never played this game before." She bats her eyes at me as she smiles. I start to speak, but she cuts me off. "Nevermind. I don't think I need an explanation, I can just... wing this."

I cringe and glare at her. She's going to start with her puns until I get frustrated with her and leave.

"Fine. If you want to go home, we'll go." She lets out a long and drawn out "aww."

"But I was just starting to have fun!" Puns aren't fun. Especially when they upset me so much. She knows this, having recently discovered my distaste for puns. I feared she would have used that as a tool to get her way.

"If you're having fun, I'll just go home alone. You ruined the mood." She shrugs as she follows me to the entrance. I feel a lump start to form in my throat. It's been a long time since I've had fun with friends. Speck flutters beside me with a smug look on her face. It starts to fade as she looks at me.

"Anon?" She touches my shoulder. I don't know why, but I start running and I start to cry. I remember my mother always taking me to places like the arcade when I was younger. I always had so much fun. I really thought Speck would have ended up liking it.

I find myself alone, still running down the dark street. Eventually, I reach the library. It's dark; the lights are all off. I sit against the tree and cover my face with my hands. I cry.

I cry because everything I loved on Earth is gone. I cry because my family is gone. I cry because all of my friends are gone. I have lived in this all-too-perfect world for a year, and it finally gets to me. I will never go home. I always did a good job of ignoring these feelings, even when I first arrived in this world. I thought it was a dream; I thought I had died. My life has always been very get-up-and-go.

Everything has just crumbled down. And it hurts.

Something hugs me tightly. A soft, soothing voice whispers in my ear.

"I'm sorry, Anon." I look up, my vision blurred, and see a big gray blob. I should be mad at her, but it isn't worth it. She's one of my only friends in this world.

I hug her around her torso and bury my face in her shoulder. She doesn't seem to mind when I wet her fur with my tears. She rubs my back with a hoof and coo's to me. I bet she feels so good about herself right now. She gives me little reassurances and tells me everything will be okay. She holds me, just like I held her earlier this morning.

Her nose presses into my hair, and her lips press to my forehead. I look up and smile.

"Thanks, Speck."

"You'd do the same for me. Want to go back to the arcade?"

"No." I stand up. She flies beside me. I take her hoof in my hand as we start to walk home. "I'd rather go home."

"Another time, then." She giggles.

We smile at each other. I'm not sad anymore, because in this moment, I realize something important. I don't need frivolous things to make me happy. I just need the company of the one pony I care about. She just needs cake.

I think, maybe, I can be happier in this world. As long as I'm not alone.

Author's Note

Changes from the pastebin version:
Added a scene in the library where Anon confronts Reverie about bat-ponies.
Edited the arcade scene a little bit.

OC count:
7

A Feeling of Joy - 1

Three-hundred years have passed since Luna's return to Equestria. And with that comes the thirteen-hundredth Summer Sun Celebration. Every pony in town has been working as hard as possible to get ready for it. Princess Celestia is going to be there. Princess Luna and Princess Twilight were also mentioned to make an appearance.

"Speck, stop." Her hooves bat at my leg as she smiles wider than I've ever seen her smile. I stare at her. "Are you alright?"

"Princess Luna is coming to Ponyville." She answers in the faintest of whispers. She starts to screech and covers her mouth with her hooves. "Princess. Luna." I stand from the bench where we sit and start to walk away from her. Ponies start to stare as she flies up to me and latches to my back. Some of them even giggle at the display. Things have been a lot better since ponies have gotten used to seeing Speck around town.

Speck's been a lot happier too. It's only been a month since I met her, but we've already grown close; closer than I was with anyone on Earth. She visits Sugarcube Corner every day and takes muffins to the mail-mare. We visit the library every day after I get off work. Sometimes we hang out at Lipizzan, or walk around the outskirts of town. It's an average life that we live, but it's nice all the same. I still haven't taken her to visit the orphanage, though. Things always come up, preventing us from going. I'll get around to it, eventually.

I check my watch. Eleven in the morning. I wave to Mr. Cake as we pass by Sugarcube Corner. He grumbles something at me and continues sweeping the porch. I've worked for him for a year, and he still doesn't like me. He isn't fond of anyone, except Mrs. Cake. I don't take anything he says to heart, though.

Speck waves and greets nearly every pony we pass, and most of them return her kindness. It's really nice, not seeing them recoil in horror or fear when they see her. I had Luna and Celestia send me some first-hand accounts of the war, and learned that the bat-ponies had done some incredibly cruel things to their prisoners. Celestia's army had done similar things, but history has a way of glorifying the victors of war.

I carry Speck into the library, though I don't know why. Reverie offers a startled look as we walk inside. She's used to Speck, so I wonder what prompts this. She glances nervously to the Magic wing. Something must be wrong. I set Speck down.

"Wait here." Reverie tries to object, but I've already started sneaking into the Magic wing. I lean as close to the bookshelves as I can as I slink around. I find nothing out of the ordinary until I get to the back corner.

Sitting at a small table is one purple alicorn, with her face stuffed into a book. I sneak over to her and sit opposite her. She has yet to notice me.

"Enthralling book?" She drops the tome with a soft "eep" and nearly tumbles backwards out of her chair. Twilight Sparkle looks up at me, disgruntled and annoyed.

"I don't appreciate being snuck up on."

"You should pay more attention to the world around you, instead of those books."

"Mmm. How's life around here? It's been a while since I've visited." It's been a few months, actually.

"It's been quaint. I've made a new friend."

"Oh?"

"She's a bat-pony." Twilight perks up a little, clearly interested.

"A bat-pony? Around here? That's... that's incredible! I didn't realize they were already spreading out from Hollow Shades and the Badlands! Does Luna know?" I nod.

"I wrote a letter to her. She said, and I quote, 'You had better take good care of that bat. Make sure you keep her happy. And do me a favor, check up on the one in the orphanage.' Though, I've yet to visit the orphanage."

"You should. It would probably make that foal very happy to have someone come see her." Twilight offers a soft smile. "So, this one you met. Tell me about her."

"Well, she was just lurking around my house one night. I invited her inside, and she ended up moving in not long after." Twilight starts giggling as a small shelf of books get knocked over. I turn to find one sneaky little bat-pony buried under the resulting avalanche. "Speck."

She flinches as I kneel down beside her and reach out to her. I pick her up and ruffle her mane as I carry her back to the table. She sits in my lap and tries to hide her face behind her hooves.

"So this is the infamous bat-pony of Ponyville? Nice to meet you." Twilight holds a hoof out to Speck. Speck nervously takes it. They shake hooves. "I'm sure you already know me, but you can call me Twilight." Twilight's voice is soft and motherly; she could soothe any disgruntled pony with a few words of reassurance. Maybe it's a trait with mares.

Speck looks up at me as I pick up Twilight's book. I look over it briefly, before Twilight turns her attention back to me.

"The Summer Sun Celebration?" I scratch my head. Last year's celebration had occurred shortly after I arrived in Equestria; I had missed it by mere days.

"Yes. It's a celebration of Nightmare Moon's defeat, thirteen-hundred years ago."

"But, wasn't Nightmare Moon Luna?" Twilight nods. Speck perks up and stands up in my lap, her front hooves on the table so she comes face to face with Twilight.

"Is Princess Luna coming to the celebration?" Her outburst catches Twilight off-guard.

"I believe she is, yes." Speck freezes, and I think she begins vibrating out of excitement. That, or she's getting ready to jump onto the table and start screeching. I take the precaution of holding her still. "If you want, I could introduce you to her?"

I stare at Twilight, pleading and begging. Please, just cast a spell that turns time back about ten seconds and don't say that.

A very low, nearly inaudible screech starts to sound throughout the room. I place my head in my hands and try to find my happy place.

"What is that?" Twilight looks around, trying to find the source of the sound. I hold a finger up, signalling for her to wait. Speck's screeching intensifies, becoming higher in pitch. She escapes my grasp, leaps over the table, and pulls Twilight into an incredibly tight hug.

"I can't believe I've gotten to meet a princess today, and I'll get to meet Princess Luna herself soon!" She kicked her back hooves as she held onto Twilight.

I fear that, should I be exposed to this any longer, I will contract some form of diabetes previously unknown to man-kind; one that will concurrently remain unknown, as I am still in a different world. Twilight looks up at me as she falls to the floor.

"Help... me..." I look away, a devilish smile creeping across my lips. "P-please..." I might as well. Twilight doesn't deserve this.

"Speck, get off of her. That's no way to treat royalty, no matter how casual they are." The room gets a little hotter as Speck blushes.

"I'm sorry!"

"It is quite alright, Speck. You remind me of a certain friend of mine from a long time ago." Pingpong's ancestor? If she was anything like Pingpong, or even Speck, then it must have been hard to see her go. This library was her home once, and this town was where she lived, with all of her friends, so long ago. I've read the stories of how she came to be an alicorn. I've read all about her coronation, and everything she's been through. But never once have I read anything about her witness of her friends' passings, due to Twilight destroying those first editions. Still, I can't fathom how she must have felt. Living forever, seeing everyone you love pass before your eyes. Her friends, her family, her brother.

Speck climbs into my lap, waking me from my musing. I smile softly and scratch her behind the ear.

"You two are lucky to have each other." Twilight watches us, amused.

Her horn starts to glow as a scroll materializes in front of her. She sighs softly and opens it. Once she's finished reading it, she looks up at me and Speck.

"Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are about to attend the banquet to celebrate the Apple family and their history with the town." I've read about them, but never really interacted with them. I've only seen one member of the Apple family around, anyway. Never really bothered to talk to him, though I assume he's an alright stallion. I've seen maps of the area; his orchard is massive. I think it's been in his family for close to four hundred years.

One of Twilight's friends was a part of that family.

I look up and notice Speck and Twilight are gone. The princess stands by the door to the wing.

"Are you coming, too?"

"Yeah." I should stop thinking; it tends to distract. I follow Twilight out of the library, only to find Speck zipping around through the air. She's excited; she'll be meeting three princesses today. One of whom is her hero.

"I've got a question, actually." She looks up at me and offers a soft 'hm?' in reply. "There are four princesses, right? Why are only you, Celestia, and Luna showing up today?"

"Well, Princess Cadence is in the Crystal Empire. It's rather far away, and she typically doesn't have time for the Summer Sun Celebration, since it coincides very closely with one of their own festivals." I nod in understanding. Speck flies circles around us, snickering excitedly. Twilight watches her, a nostalgic look on her face. "She's an amazing pony, Anon. You must feel absolutely blessed to have her as a friend."

"I feel more than blessed," I say as I snatch Speck out of the air. She screeches out of surprise as I hug her tightly. She escapes my grasp and zips off.

"Somepony's got a crush!" I stare at the princess. I stare deep into her immortal soul. I stare so deep, that I can see everything she's ever been through. I can feel everything she's ever felt, as she can feel everything I have ever felt. My stare could erode anything in the world to its final stages of existence. I could crumble mountains with this stare.

Unfortunately, it has no effect on alicorns. She giggles.

"I'm just teasing!" Small horse, please. "Anyway, we should hurry. Wouldn't want to miss the banquet!" I highly doubt that. Why would they start a banquet without the princess that "grew up" in this town, let alone, the princess that was friends with the family that founded it?

Twilight starts to gallop away. I am quick to follow, as is Speck. She hovers beside me as I run. We come to a halt just outside of the Carousel Opera house.

"The Opera house. I've never actually been inside."

"It's a nice place. I remember coming here all the time, long before it became an opera house. Back when... We all had our differences, but we were best friends." She sighs. "Rarity never could bring herself to leave Ponyville." Twilight leads us inside.

It is a posh place, decorated and elaborate. Two large, opened doors stand opposite the entryway. Peeking inside, they lead into the opera hall. To the right of the doors, further down the entry hall, is a large door that reads "Staff Only." To the left, another sign that reads "Banquet And Ceremonial Hall." Twilight leads us toward the latter. I'm already feeling under-dressed; I don't want a bunch of normally-naked ponies to make me feel ashamed for not dressing better.

"Rarity's dresses ended up becoming widely popular. They sold by the hundred in Canterlot." We walk up to the door of the dining hall and stop briefly. "She made quite the fortune, and with help from Applejack and the Apple family, she expanded Ponyville. It attracted quite a bit of attention. Eventually, she tore down her dress shop and rebuilt it into this. I believe her her descendant is in charge of it now. Kind of hard to believe I've seen ten generations of her family come and go." Twilight must keep in contact with her friends' descendants. I wonder if she ever had children of her own. Or if her brother did. I believe he was married to Princess Cadence. I'd ask about that, but it seems a little touchy right now.

Twilight leads us into the dining hall. Similarly to the one in Canterlot Castle, two tables sit pushed together. Celestia and Luna sit side by side at the head of the combined table.. Looking around, I notice nearly every seat at the tables has been taken, save for three by the princesses. Judging by the cutiemarks of the ponies seated around the tables, nearly half of the occupants are Apples. Nearly fifty ponies sit, chattering and laughing and celebrating.

Twilight receives no grandiose welcome, no announcement, save for a simple nod from Celestia. We sit in the open seats beside them. Twilight to Celestia's right, Speck to Luna's left, and me to Speck's left.

"So, Anonymous! It has been a while, has it not?" Celestia smiles as one of the caterers gather Speck and Twilight's drink orders. I gaze into her eyes. After finding no sign that she's brought good news of my home, I sigh.

"It has. You'll be glad to know I've made my way here. Friends and success alike." Speck keeps casting nervous glances over to Luna, who just stares at her. I can tell Speck is refraining from embarrassing herself, but I don't give it long until she does.

"That is most excellent, Anonymous." Luna speaks up, her eyes never leaving Speck. Luna smiles. Speck awkwardly smiles back. The smell of spaghetti reaches my nostrils. "So, little bat-pony. How did you come to meet dear Anonymous?" Speck taps her hooves together nervously.

"I, uh... He... f-found me in his... his bushes." Luna laughs heartily and places a hoof on Speck's shoulder. One of the caterer's places a plate of spaghetti in front of me. That would definitely explain the smell. Speck tenses for a moment, before relaxing completely. Any sign of her nervousness is completely faded.

"There is no need to feel uneasy around me... Speck." Speck jumps a little, surprised that Luna knows her name. She doesn't know that I've written them a couple of letters about her.

"H-how do you name my name?"

"Please, little bat! I know all of my batty ponies. After all, you are my children, in a way. My children of the night." She smiles softly. "I consider myself to be a sort of guide for them, a mother figure. No matter if they're a blood-drinker or a fruit-eater." She boops Speck on the nose. "Wherever they hang, and no matter how batty they are."

I already have my head in my hands. I couldn't even enjoy my spaghetti for a moment. Luna opened the flood gates, and I can do nothing to stop it. Speck's face lights up with a big grin; one that I cannot see, but I can feel emanating from her.

"I didn't know you liked puns, Princess! Anon loves puns!" I groan as she tips her head back to look up at me. "Come on, Anon! Turn that frown upside down! You can't just hang around at a banquet feeling like a damp cave!" Luna giggles at Speck's puns.

I grab Twilight's attention. She and Celestia look at me. I gesture for a gun, or a deafening spell, or for one of them to kill me. They shake their heads and stifle giggles.

"Anonymous. You have yet to eat your spaghetti. Is there something wrong?" Luna takes a sip of her apple cider as she stares at my plate. I lost my appetite at the first pun. Speck starts to pull my plate towards her.

"I had a big breakfast."

"He's able to go an entire day with almost no food to go on!" I stare at Speck. There was a pun somewhere in there, but I can't find it. "No?"

"No." She and Luna try so hard not to burst out laughing. Something just happened, and I have no idea what. This makes me uncomfortable. I switch seats with the pony across from me; a white unicorn with a purple mane. She doesn't seem to mind, despite being moved away from the stallion that had her so caught up in conversation.

Speck and Luna continue throwing puns at each other, and talk for the next hour. Apparently it's been a long time since Luna's seen any bat-ponies, and hasn't even visited their home town in nearly a hundred years. I find that sad; Speck's the first bat-pony she's seen in so long. Speck starts to frown, causing Luna's laughter to die down.

"Is something troubling you?" Speck nods a little bit. "Pray, do tell." I meet Speck's eyes as she looks up at me, a curious look on her face.

"Are angels real?" Luna looks away from Speck, and glances at me. She sighs, a soft smile creeping over her lips.

"Well, some ponies believe so. Why do you ask?" Speck rubs her neck with a hoof.

"My mom used to tell me stories about them. I figured, since you've been around for so long, maybe you'd know?" Luna chuckles a little and casts her gaze to her sister.

"I'm not completely sure. I believe they were, at one point. Some ponies say they still walk among us today." Her gaze meets mine. "Maybe they're closer than you think." Speck's smile threatens to rip her face in half. She giggles lightly to herself, barely able to contain the happiness Luna's words have brought her.

***

The hall starts to die down, as Celestia and Luna discuss their need to prepare for the ceremonies. Twilight leaves with them. Soon, I am left alone in the banquet hall, save for a few members of the Apple family, and a few caterers. The banquet itself wasn't too bad. I met most of the Apple family; great ponies, I must say. I'll have to visit them on their farm more often.

Speck still sits across from me, enjoying the fruit salad that had been brought to her a short while ago. I move to sit beside her. She smiles at me; it's a tiny smile, one that says there is something on her mind.

"Ready to start enjoying the festival?" She nods and sets the bowl down. She walks close beside me as we head out of the opera house. It's almost as if she tries to lean against me. She's been acting a little odd since asking about angels.

Regardless of her odd behaviour, today will be fun. I check my watch. Two in the afternoon. Plenty of time to partake in the festivities and games! Speck leads me off to the other side of town, where a great many games were already set up.

***

Time flies as we play games, help set up booths, and wander around town. No words pass between us, and I find it strange; Speck is usually never this quiet.

I see neither hide nor tail of the princesses. My watch reads eight o' clock. I believe tomorrow is the Summer Sun Celebration itself, so it would be a good idea to go home and rest for it.

Speck agrees as we head home. She has an obvious look of exhaustion on her face.

Tomorrow is going to be great.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Not many. A few minor things here and there.

OC Count:
7

A Feeling of Joy - 2

It's almost time for the Summer Sun Celebration. Every pony in Ponyville worked so hard to set up and prepare. It was exciting, even thrilling, just to help set it up.

I suppose I should get out of bed and start getting ready to go watch the ceremony. The bat-pony that lays on top of me prevents me from wanting to do so. Her breathing is steady, so I assume she's still asleep. I take a deep breath and open my eyes, only to find her snout nearly touching my face. I hardly slept; Speck must have stolen all of the sleep that was meant for me. I check the clock on the bedside table. The ceremony should be starting in about two hours.

"Speck, wake up." She hardly stirs. I pick her up off of my chest and hold her up in the air. Her legs dangle and her wings droop. "It's time to get up." She starts to snore with her adorable little kee's. I set her back down on my chest and hug her tight as I stare at the ceiling. Not even the most stone-cold killer could resist her.

I can only pray that the world ends on the exact day that she stops being adorable; my life would not be worth living should that happen. Not even that one famous cake Mr. and Mrs. Cake only make once in a blue moon. Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness, or something. If Speck was a cake, she would be that one.

I must cease my musings; she still needs to wake her little bat-pony butt up.

I tap her on the shoulder. No reaction.

I trace a finger lightly over her nose. Nothing.

It looks like I'll have to resort to extreme measures. I stick a finger in my mouth and get it nice and wet. She yawns, smacks her lips, and snuggles close to me. It's now or never. I hold the right side of her face and caress her cheek. She's such a little angel. Too bad she's at my mercy. I plunge my wet finger into her ear.

She wakes and begins screeching. I hold fast, her wings flapping and her hooves kicking as she tries to escape. Her efforts bear no fruit.

"Why Anon! Why do you do this to me!" She screams. I cackle and push her off of me. She lands on the floor with a thud.

"Because it's time to get ready to see Celestia raise the sun." Speck gasps and hops back onto the bed. She must have forgotten. Yesterday was rather exciting.

I shower, shave, and get dressed as fast as I can while Speck eats a bowl of peaches and cream oatmeal. We leave as soon as she's done eating.

The cool night air whisks past us as we start our journey. Street lights illuminate our path, and every pony we pass.

Ponies hustle through the town, playing games and chasing each other. Ponyville hasn't been this lively since Hearth's Warming Eve. I see dozens of ponies that I've never seen around town. They've probably come from other cities for this. The main ceremony for the Summer Sun Celebration is usually held in a different town or city each year.

Speck bumps into me as we walk into the east plaza. I must have spaced out. She points towards the other side of the plaza, excited.

"Look Anon! I can see the stage from all the way back here!" Most of the festivities were set up here, since it was where the main attraction was. A large stage with nothing of note, save a small pedestal in the center. I've read a little bit about it. Celestia would jump up as she raised the sun and align the sun, pedestal, and self to cast her silhouette over the crowd. It seems rather flashy and unnecessary. I can't say much. It was this world's tradition. I suppose it might be mine as well.

Speck has climbed onto my back with her limbs wrapped around my torso and neck. I should focus more and think less.

"This is going to be my first time seeing Princess Celestia raise the sun!" She kee's as I reach back to scratch her ear. She must never have gotten to see the celebration in person. Today will be a good day for her, then. She might get to see Luna again, and she'll definitely get to play a bunch of games and have fun.

"It'll be mine too." Our first Summer Sun Celebration, together.

She nuzzles into my neck. I really should stop spacing off, but there's something in the back of my mind that's pestering me. Maybe I'm just really tired. Her stomach growls. I stop and sigh.

"I'm hungry, Anon. Can we get something to snack on?" Rumbles sound from my own stomach, which causes Speck to giggle.

"I guess." Even though she just ate. She points enthusiastically at an exotic fruit vendor. He wears a hooded cloak and hides in the shade of his tent.

Here we go. She's going to have one of her episodes over food. I walk over to the vendor with my bat-pony bat-pack on my back, cringing inwardly. The vendor waves at us. He must be visiting for the festival. He reacts to Speck in a manner similar to a treasure hunter finding untouched ruins.

"Ah, a bat-pony! I have many exotic, succulent fruits for sale. Might you be interested?" She nods, a bit of drool dripping from her open mouth, onto my shirt. Why do bad things happen to good people?

I look over the fruits. Bright yellow star-shaped fruits, mangoes, durians, coconuts, papayas; nothing that could be grown around these parts, I'm sure.

"See anything you want, Speck?"

"A mango." She points, but shies away, her snout pressing to the back of my neck. She still has a little trouble around new faces, but we're getting there.

"How much for one?" The vendor shrugs.

"I suppose, for such a cute bat-pony, I could part with one for free." Free is nice, but there's usually a catch. The vendor picks up one particularly juicy looking mango.

"What's the catch?"

"No catch." He tosses the mango to me. I go to catch it, but a certain gray blob is faster than me. She now sits on my shoulders, legs thumping against my chest as she kicks. She's going to take a bite out of the mango. Its juices will dribble down her chin and into my hair. There is nothing I can do about it.

Her fangs pierce the mango's skin, sinking deep into its flesh. Her eyes close, and she elicits a light moan. I feel the juices start to drip into my hair. It drips onto my neck; at least, I hope that's mango juice.

"Everything is worthwhile when your fruits can make a bat-pony happy. They have the most judging tastes over fruit, I've heard." If he knew Speck, he wouldn't say that. Any kind of food makes her happy, with the exception of raisins.

"How much are you charging normally?"

"Five bits for two." That's actually not bad. They all look rather perfect.

"Where'd you get them?"

"Hollow Shades, to the north-east. It's the primary home of the bat-ponies. Do you not know?"

"Actually, I do." I only know a little bit about it. It's a tree-top town, primarily focusing its residential and business districts on long walk-ways built of wood and rope. Many buildings are built into the large trees themselves, though some are build on top of large platforms and connected by suspended rope bridges. There's mostly farmland on the ground floor of the forest, with a river cutting through it. I haven't been, but it sounds neat.

I had asked Celestia and Luna once, in a letter, when the town came to be, and asked for a little bit of history on it; not many books discuss its past. Luna outright refused to discuss it, and Celestia never returned my letters.

Speck taps my shoulder and points down at the vendor.

Right.

"I'll buy twenty." Speck offers a surprised little gasp. I trade the vendor fifty bits in exchange for a bag of mangoes. He waves to us as we start walking back towards the stage.

We have some time to kill before Celestia does her thing. Maybe Speck would like to play some games?

"See anything fun to do?"

"Nah. We played almost everything yesterday while we were helping set up."

"Right. Wanna try to find the princesses? They might have an idea of how to kill time." I start to walk toward the town hall. Speck tightens her grip on me and starts screeching. She stops abruptly, as if an interesting thought had popped into her mind.

"How do you know the princesses, anyway? You seem pretty close to them."

"Nah, we're not that close. Celestia and Luna were the ones that found me when I came to Equestria. I was only with them for a day or two. I ended up asking if I could explore this world."

"How did that turn out?"

"I came here and never left."

"What about Princess Twilight?"

"I met her in the library one day, just completely out of the blue. Haven't I already told you this?" She nods.

"I like to hear you talk. You're kinda quiet sometimes." She's always loved my stories. She loves the ones about Earth the most. If I ever find a way home, I'll have to go in secret; Speck would try to follow me. Who knows how well a talking bat-horse fusion would roll over back home?

Speck climbs off of me as I stop in front of the town hall. It's an old building; clean and solid, but old. The front steps creak and groan under our weight, but they hold steady. The doors screech softly as I push them open.

Sure enough, Twilight and Luna are here, drinking tea and chatting idly. Pingpong sits between them. They notice me and Speck enter, and regard us with warm smiles. Speck immediately trots up to them and bows briefly. Pingpong waves meekly at me, casting a nervous glance to Speck. They offer each other a brief glance, but nothing more.

"Good morning, Princess Luna." She doesn't even bother saying anything to Twilight, who glances at me with a knowing smirk.

"Good morning, little bat." I sit beside Luna, across from Twilight. "How are the two of you doing this fine morning?"

"I've been alright, Princess! Anon and I have been hanging around all day." I barely get a word in before Luna opens her mouth.

"Well, I bet you've been driving him absolutely batty!" They giggle. I feel bile rise in my throat.

"Oh, I have. It's definitely helped to stirrup his emotions." Twilight watches this exchange, offering naught but a giggle.

"You should be careful! He might try to harness his anger and -" I wrap my hand around Luna's muzzle.

"Anon? What's the matter? Are you saddle so-" I grab Speck's muzzle too. Luna huffs. She slips her tongue between her lips, as does Speck. They lick my hands, causing me to release their muzzles. As much as I wipe my hands on my shirt, the feeling does not dissipate.

"That's disgusting! Why would you do that?" Before they can answer, Twilight sets her teacup down and offers her own reply.

"Because your smile is turned upside down." There is a knowing smirk on her face.

***

I ran. I ran so far away. I don't know for how long, or where I was going, but I ran. Somehow, by either a divine grace, or psychic magnetism, I got away from them.

And managed to find another princess.

Celestia leans on the railing of a bridge that leads towards Canterlot, looking up at her city.

"What brings you to this fine little bridge, Anonymous?" I lean against the railing beside her and look down into the water. It reflects all of the stars in the sky, and even the moon. It takes me just a moment to realize that she never bothers to shorten my name, though it doesn't bother me.

"Your sister and my bat-pony decided to start throwing puns around." She rolls her eyes with a musing hum.

"Luna and the bat-ponies always were fond of puns."

"Then you know how I feel. How do you deal with it?" She leans against me, her muzzle an inch away from my ear.

"If you can't bat them, leaf them behind in -" I grab her muzzle and hold it shut. Royalty or not, this alicorn is the last safe haven I have in the small circle of ponies I call friends. Twilight can't even be trusted. The look she gave me as I left the town hall; it was one of imminent pun-slinging.

Celestia starts to giggle, and I immediately remove my hand from her muzzle. Today can pass without my hand being licked a second time.

"I must apologize, Anonymous. I assumed that, since you are close to a bat-pony, you would appreciate a minor form of punmancy."

"Punmancy?"

"Yes. On top of their heightened senses and reactions, bat-ponies have a knack for puns." What a garbage racial bonus. That is absolutely useless.

We sit in silence for a moment, our eyes watching the starry sky.

"I must apologize once more," Celestia says with a sigh. It is one of great disdain. "My sister and I, despite trying our hardest, still have not found you a way home. We might have to stop searching."

I stand a little straighter, still leaning on the rail. Strange; I would have suspected to be more disappointed by actually hearing those words. Things have changed in the year I've lived here, however subtle those changes were. Though, I think I can pin one rather large change to one merely a month ago; the day I met Speck. Maybe she was the tipping point in tying me to this world. I turn to Celestia with a smile, one without fear or sadness hiding behind it.

"I can't ask you to continue, Celestia. You've been a great help to me so far, and I can honestly say... It's fine." There is deep sincerity in my voice, and she can sense it. "It's almost time for you to raise the sun. Pretty big moment, huh?"

"I have done this one-thousand-and-three-hundred times, Anonymous. Every year since..." She cuts herself off with a pained smile. "If only you knew, Anonymous. If only you knew."

"Maybe some day you'll tell me."

I follow Celestia as she departs from the bridge, headed back into town.

~~~

"You found him, I see," the armored pony said in a cheerful manner.

"I have, thank you," the bat-pony replied, an elated look in her eyes.

"How do you like it around here?"

"It's really nice. I had to live in a tree for nearly a year, just so you know!"

"Sorry."

The princesses had left moments ago, shortly after her friend fled. Speck remained with Pingpong, and discussed Speck's stay in town. Though there is a history between these two, it would best be saved for another time, perhaps in Pingpong's own memoir.

"It would have been much better if I weren't nocturnal."

"I told you to go to Sugarcube Corner as soon as you arrived!"

"I didn't want to scare anypony." Speck tapped her hooves together.

"Things worked out, though."

"Yes. I did everything you told me to do, and now here we are. I'm just curious, though. How did you know all of this would happen?"

"I can't say. Not yet." Pingpong rose from her seat and started for the door. "The ceremony should be starting soon."

The bat-pony followed, only one thought in her mind: her friend.

~~~

Twilight and Luna flank Celestia on the stage. Speck, Pingpong, and I all sit front and center. Speck sits in my lap, occasionally giving me a devilish smile. She has something planned, though I'm too focused on Celestia to fear it. I have to focus on something other than Speck; I might actually be close to needing an insulin shot. Pingpong at least stopped trying to crush my bones with her hugs.

I do, however, feel myself wrapped in a hug regardless.

"I'm sorry I upset you earlier, Anon." I look down at Speck, who has her face buried in my chest. This pony will certainly be my downfall during my remaining life in this world. I hug her back and stroke her mane; Pingpong glances over at us, almost as if she's expecting something to happen.

Speck, still sitting in my lap, lets go of me and twists her body to get a good look at Celestia.

The Princess of the Sun takes a step forward, her horn starting to glow. She raises her head and leaps into the air, wings spread as wide as possible.

Just as she jumps, the sun rises, and I feel two fuzzy lips press against my own. My heart skips a beat out of surprise, and I feel my mind race as the world around me slows.

I don't know how to react, nor would I be able to given enough time. We are cast in Celestia's shadow for no more than a few seconds before she lands, and Speck pulls back from the kiss.

She smiles as wide as she can. Four of the most powerful words I have ever heard are her only offer of explanation.

"I love you, Anon."

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Added Pingpong
Added interactions between Speck and Pingpong
Added references to Pingpong's Story (currently unreleased)
Changed a few minor details.

OC Count:
7

A Feeling of Joy - 3

Very calmly, in an almost unnerving way, did I run home. Whatever happened, I panicked and ran. Speck's words rang through my mind. We've only known each other for a month. Could she really have gotten that attached to me?

I come back to the present after replaying the last few hours over in my mind. A steady stream of water hits the back of my head and neck. The rest of Speck's dried mango juice washes out of my hair easily. A knock on the door sounds just as I shut the water off.

She's sitting outside, waiting to pounce. I step out onto a small rug by the tub and dry off. She knocks again as I hang the towel and start to get dressed. I lean on the sink and cover my face with my hands.

I don't know what to do. I don't want to leave town and run away; I don't want to leave her all alone. I can't kick her out; this is just as much her home as it is mine.

She knocks on the door again. I can't hide in the bathroom forever. I stand and open the door. Speck looks up at me, and I do my best to ignore her. I don't need her swaying my feelings with her face.

She follows me down the hall, past my... our bedroom. She sits at the entrance of her room as I step inside and start collecting bricks.

"A-are you okay? What're you doing with my bricks?" I ignore her, sit in a corner, and stare at her as I start to build a box around myself. She starts to walk toward it just as I close the last little hole up. She won't do anything. I know I'll have to come out eventually. She knows I know I'll have to come out eventually.

A hoof pushes one of the bricks out of place. Two large orange eyes peer in, a look of sadness glazed over them. I put the brick back in its place.

"Anon?" She knocks another brick out and sticks her muzzle through. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that." I stare at her nose for a bit. Her fangs poke out from between her lips, even when she frowns. I'm noticing things that have always been there, almost like I'm seeing them for the first time.

"It's alright, it was just... surprising." She smiles. I glare at her little pony nose and push the missing brick against her nose. She backs out.

"Will you come out now?" Another brick falls to the floor beside me. I replace it as she starts tapping on another one.

"No." That brick falls to the floor.

"Please?" I replace it.

"No."

"Why not, Anon?!" She starts stomping around the room, frustratedly. I know exactly why I can't come out.

I'm scared.

I'm scared that, somewhere deep down, I really love this pony.

I'm scared that I'll screw something up down the road, and lose her as a friend.

Her stomping stops, and her hoofsteps sound just outside the box. She hasn't given up on me yet. Could she really hate me for anything? She isn't that type of pony.

~~~

Her friend refused to come out of his little brick box, nor would he let her in. She was quickly becoming upset. She was afraid that she messed their friendship up. She thought he shared her feelings; wasn't that why he put up with her? Wasn't that why he let her live with him? Why he let her sleep in his bed instead of the closet? She was so close to crying, but the tears wouldn't fall.

She tapped on more bricks, but her friend replaced them as soon as they popped out.

"Please. Please just let me in." He doesn't say anything. "If you don't let me in, I'll knock these walls down!" She stood in silence for a moment, before the shuffling of a brick caught her attention. She looked down at it, into her friend's eyes. Tears were welled up in his eyes.

"Anon? I'm sorry, please don't cry! I'll go away, I won't bother you anymore!" He shook his head and put his hand through the hole. He caressed her face, scratching under her chin. Her tears finally fell, and she leaned into his touch. He retracted his hand as soon as she did. Though her vision was blurred, she could just barely make out the bricks being removed. Two hands grabbed her and pulled her into the small brick box.

She found it cozy, yet it did little to ease her emotions.

"I'm so sorry," she whispered, attempting to cover up how shaky and cracky her voice was. Her friend hugged her as tight as he could. She hugged him back, nuzzling into his chest.

"I don't want to see you cry." He stroked her mane. "I want you to be happy but... I don't think love is something you can just give someone." She started to feel sick, and she tried so hard not to cry even more. It couldn't be stopped; her face buried deeper into her friend's chest, soaking his shirt almost instantly.

~~~

I stroked her back and mane for so long, my nose and lips pressed into that messy turquoise ocean. Right when she said she'd go away... That was the moment that I realized I can not live in this world without her. Before I met her, I struggled with being alone. My thoughts always got the better of me, and it kept me so far in a hole, that I never thought I'd see the sun again.

If Angels are real in this world, then she is definitely one of them.

The only thing I'm worried about... Can I do this? She's a pony, and I'm a human. She doesn't seem to mind, but I don't know if this kind of thing is taboo in this world. Not the whole human and pony relationship, but ponies and other species. This is actually really confusing.

Why am I worried, though? I don't have to do anything with her. What are a few kisses and hugs every now and then? I think I could live with that. We already cuddle, but that's more of a platonic thing.

I did tell Celestia it would be alright if she stopped looking for a way to Earth. I can take a chance.

"I think love is something we'd be better off sharing." I smile against her mane. She pushes away from me and stares into my eyes. The expression on her face is one of pure disgust and rage. I reach for her face, but she knocks my hand away and starts hitting me in the chest. All that she can get out of me are a few faked oof's and ouch's. Her sobs don't stop, even as she slows her assault.

The only thing I can do is pull her close to me. Her chin rests on my chest.

"You're such a jerk, Anon."

"I know." She snickers and presses closer to me. I hug her tighter.

"How about we go enjoy the rest of the festival, you big drama queen."

"Drama queen? I'm not the one who -" She covers my mouth with a hoof. I crawl out of the brick house with her in tow. She climbs out of my arms and flies beside me as I run downstairs and out the front door.

***

The town is filled with ponies, so much so that I can barely walk through the crowds without tripping. It takes nearly an hour just to get to the other side of town.

"Having trouble, Anon?" Speck flies beside me, acting smug with her wings and ability to fly. I grab her and tuck her under my arm.

"Yup. But now, I'm not alone." She wiggles her hooves and tries to flap her wings before she starts screeching.

"I wish you'd stop holding me like this!"

"You like it."

"I do." Her cheeks burn and she smiles as she stops struggling. She looks up as we finally break through the large crowd and make it out to the outskirts of town. Dozens of rides were set up, all of them just begging to be ridden and enjoyed. Speck points at one in particular; a gigantic Ferris Wheel. "I want to ride that." It looms at the end of the strip of rides.

"I think later tonight would be a better time, don't you?" She nods. "In the meantime, we can play some of the other games they've got set up around here."

I continue shuffling through the ponies. We play games, I win a few prizes, Speck steals those prizes. We get hungry during our rampage through the booths, and grab some funnel cake. It's a lot better than I remember it; Speck enjoys it even more than I do. I check my watch briefly, just to see how much time we've killed. Only six hours until sunset; we've killed a good three hours since we left the house.

Speck wiggles under my arm every time I pick her up. She is absolutely adorable, and as much as I fear for the future of our friendship, I kind of feel the same way about her that she does me.

Why not, right? She's an absolute joy to be around. She's sweet, caring, funny. Or rather, punny. Her puns are absolutely obnoxious though.

"You're being quiet again." I shrug.

"Just thinking about stuff."

"What kind of stuff?" I smile and ruffle her mane.

"The normal kind of stuff."

"Can I sit on your shoulders?" Her dangling hooves wiggle a bit. I let go of her once we move to a less crowded place. She immediately flies up onto my shoulders. She taps on my head and points towards a small tent.

"A fortune teller?" That could be interesting.

"Can we go?" She's excited. I am too, but I don't show it.

"Sure, I guess." Nonchalant attitude: chicks dig it.

I take a look at the sign as we approach. "Madame Illusa's Fantastical Tent of Fortune Telling." This is going to be so cheesy. We step inside and are immediately met with a dark environment. Tons of little trinkets and knick-knacks litter small tables and stands that line the tent. In the center sits a table with two chairs on our side, a crystal ball on its surface, and a dark figure sitting on the other side.

"Welcome, welcome! I have foretold your arrival!" This is definitely going to be cheesy. "Let me guess..." Two light blue hooves wave over the crystal ball, and a fine mist fills it. "You have come to have your fortunes told?"

Speck nods enthusiastically, taking a seat at the table. I sit next to her and place a ten-bit coin on the table. Madame Illusa flips her white mane from her eyes as she continues waving her hooves over the ball. She closes her eyes and starts humming a soft tune. It's rather calming. I look over at Speck; she's also closed her eyes. The corners of her mouth are turned up into a smile as she listens to the tune. Madame Illusa opens her golden eyes and gazes into the ball. Almost instantly, her face turns from one of calm emotion, to one of absolute pain and sadness.

"I see... much pain and loss in your future, yet -" Her expression changes to one of warmth and reassurance. "- there will be much happiness, joy, and love too. What you believe the most may very well be true." Speck looks up at me with a wide smile and a look of awe. I expect her to continue with Speck, but her gaze shifts to me.

"You..." I raise an eyebrow. "There is so much conflict in your heart, and fear in your soul." She looks absolutely amazed, almost curiously amazed. "I see just as much love and happiness in your future... But you are not what you claim to be."

This isn't some cheap parlor trick, flashy magic, or lucky guessing. This is real. I lean on the table and glare directly into the fortune teller's eyes. To Speck, it would probably look like I'm deeply curious. To Madame Illusa, it's a threat. She takes the hint and backs off, ready to make up some fake ending.

"Y-you aren't the amazing baker everypony thinks you are." Good enough, even if it is a lie.

"Oh, Anon! This is so cool!" She bounces in her seat, giggling with excitement.

"Yeah, it's real cool."

"Ready to go?"

"In a minute. Can you wait outside?" I continue leaning on the table as Speck nods and steps outside. I'll have to make this quick. "If you tell anyone what you saw, I will not hesitate to find you." She snickers and grins, her eyes half lidded.

"I wouldn't dream of it, Mr. Anonymous. You love that mare, and you would protect her from anything. Even the truth, if need be." I glare at her and rise from my seat, ready to leave the tent. As I turn, her voice stops me. "You know Princess Sparkle, do you not?"

"Yeah, why?"

"My ancestor was... something of a friend of hers. Before she became a princess."

"What does that have to do with me?"

"I'd simply request that you give her the Lulamoon family's regard, if it isn't much trouble." I sigh.

"I'll do that, if you tell me what you saw in Speck's future."

"Anon! Hurry up!" Speck yells from outside of the tent.

"Give me a minute!" I shout back as I turn to Madame Illusa. She picks the coin off of the table and turns to a chest.

"I'm not supposed to give specifics, but I suppose I can make an exception." She turns back to me, her eyes glazed over with tears. "She is not the one who will feel that pain and loss. It is you."

"Me? Why?" She covers her mouth with a hoof, her voice barely audible. What she whispers, or what I can make out, makes me instantly sick to my stomach.

"Speck will perish in a great battle. You will not be able to stop it. I'm so sorry."

***

Speck sits on my shoulders, screaming and shouting with joy as we run through the fair. We've done everything she's suggested, save for the Ferris Wheel. We played the ring toss game, rode on bumper wagons, and played that lame, rigged bottle game.

"Anon? You're acting kind of different. Like, in a good way." She hugs my head.

"Just trying to have a little fun before the end of the festival." I pat her on the leg as I check my watch. Nine o' clock. "Ready for the Ferris Wheel?"

"Yes." She nuzzles into my hair with a smile.

We aren't far from the ride, so the walk is short. I set her down as we get in line. As we pass the operator, Speck keeps walking. I lean down and whisper in his ear. He nods understandingly. I slip him a couple of bits.

I climb into the carriage Speck sat in and take my seat. She scoots close to me and leans into my arm.

"Ready?" She offers a smile in response. The massive machine begins to whir and glow as it begins its life anew. It stops every couple of minutes as more and more ponies board it. The sun was starting to set as the ride began to operate fully.

It stops as our carriage reaches the top.

"Did it break down?"

"Malfunction folks, sorry!" The operator shouts up at the ride. I chuckle a little bit.

"We had rides like these back on Earth. Always were pretty shoddy. Obviously they aren't much different here." Speck snickers and rests her head against me as we look out on the horizon.

~~~

The sun was absolutely beautiful. The sky even more so. It was like someone had splashed all kinds of oranges, reds, blues, and purples across a canvas, and poured a circle of yellow right at the edge.

"So about this morn-" She was interrupted as her friend grabbed her face and swiftly pulled her close to him. Their lips locked just as she gasped out of surprise.

The kiss broke a moment later. Speck covered her mouth with a hoof, her cheeks burning brighter than the reds in the sky. He chuckled and pulled her close to him, into a warm hug. She buried her face in his shoulder, just as he started to whisper.

"I love you too, Speck."

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Minor edits, more insight into Anon's thoughts.

New OCs:
Illusa Lulamoon

OC Count:
8

A Feeling of Curiosity

As many times as I had spoken with Luna during the Summer Sun Celebration, not once did I question her about the bat-pony in the orphanage.

As many times as I have passed that orphanage, not once have I gone inside to meet said bat-pony.

As many times as I have planned to meet said bat-pony, not once have I actually gone through with the plans.

Save for once.

I stood outside of the orphanage, on the outskirts of town where stories told of an old school house once standing; though no sounds were heard coming from it. It was high noon, so the children were probably out playing. Yet, no sounds were carried on the wind. I had invited Speck, but she came up with the brilliant excuse of, "I have to sort and categorize my bricks today!" I think she thinks I'm trying to put her up for adoption. She's too old for that.

I would tell her about the bat-pony that's supposedly here, but it would ruin the surprise.

The large wooden doors at the front were made of a sturdy oak, and had an inviting feel to them. They made no sound as I entered. I would have worried my ears had failed, and I had fallen deaf, had the ticking of a large grandfather clock not caught my attention.

"Good afternoon, sir! Welcome to Matron Cherry's Temporary Home for Fillies and Colts Looking For Loving Families!" A pink-maned, cerulean-eyed, white-coated unicorn sits at a small desk on the far side of the front of the building. Flanking her and the desk are two large glass doors, one leading to dormitories, and the other leading to a cafeteria, recreation room, game center, and the back field. I only know this because of two large wooden plaques that hang on the doors.

"That's a funny way to say 'orphanage,' don't you think?"

"We don't say that word here, sir!" The mare snaps. She cools down quickly, and smiles warmly; the kind of smile that would calm the most upset of children. The smile of a mother. There's something hidden behind it, something in her eyes. She smiles only with her lips.

"My apologies, Matron. I only came by because I have a bit of a question."

"I'd be happy to answer!" Of course you would.

"I was told by the mare that works at the library, albeit a long while back, that there was a bat-pony orph-"

"Filly. Looking. For. A. Loving. Family." She says through gritted teeth as she interrupts me. This mare is either incredibly dedicated to her job and loves these children enough to call them something other than what they are, or she is psychotic. I'm going with the former, because I don't think ponies can suffer from psychosis.

"Yeah, that. Anyways. Is there a bat-pony filly here?"

"There is, as a matter of fact." The Matron tilts her head. "Would someone as strange as yourself be looking to take in a filly as strange as she?" She says strange almost like it's a bad thing.

"I'm not looking to adopt. I was curious, and wanted to get to know a bat-foal."

"Well, I suppose it would be alright if you got to know her before adopting. Follow me, she's in the basement." I glance at the door to the dormitories. "She only goes in there during the night. Gives the other children quite a fright sometimes, but there's little worry! She sleeps during the night just like any other child." So bat-ponies taking on the sleep cycles of those closest to them isn't just something Speck did. Neat.

The Matron leads me through the door on the right, through a second door on our right, and down a small flight of stairs. The basement is rather cool, and the sounds of metal tinkering against metal fill my ears. It's nearly completely dark, save for a lamp on a desk at the far end of the room. Sitting at the desk, I can see the silhouette of a small pony.

"She tries to keep away from other ponies as much as she can. It's not that they don't like her, or she doesn't like them. She's just... different."

"Being different isn't bad."

"Oh, no. Of course not, but... I've tried to get her to understand." The Matron sits on the bottom step of the stairs as I walk through the dark basement. My footsteps are quiet, not because I try to sneak, but because the filly's tinkering drowns me out. She stops, drops whatever tool she was using from her mouth, and looks up at a small book filled with little drawings and notes. A hoof turns the page and she hums to herself. I lean forward to get a better look at the book: it has little diagrams of gears and springs, and where they go in relation to a small machine, along with incredibly complex mathematical equations. Looking down at the table, however, I find a deflated balloon, some string, and a couple of bits.

"It doesn't look like you have the right parts to build that." She squeaks, jumps a bit, and turns around. As soon as she looks me over, she throws the book at me and hides under the desk. I pick the lamp up and kneel down, shining it on her so I can get a better look. She's the size of an average filly. No cutiemark, light-blue eyes, purple-gray coat, and a pale-purple, super poofy mane. She covers her face in an attempt to hide.

She mutters something, but it eludes my hearing.

"Hey, you don't have to be afraid. I'm not going to hurt you, kiddo." I reach out to her, but she darts from under the desk and rushes right past me. As I turn, I notice Matron Cherry watching me. The filly must be hiding somewhere in the dark. I set the lamp back on the desk and start walking toward the Matron.

As I walk past her, up the stairs, she follows, but I stop for a moment to look back into the basement. No sign of the filly. The tinkering of metal starts to sound again as we reach the top of the stairs.

"So? Ready to adopt her?"

"I just met her, she seemed pretty frightened of me, and I don't even know her name. No, I don't think I'm ready to adopt her." Even if I wanted to, I wouldn't adopt her. Speck and I just started a relationship, and I really think we need time for each other before we can give time to a child. It would probably be healthier if Speck met her and got to know her too. Maybe another time.

"She's really just shy. I let her go down there and fixes the toys that the other children break. Really quite talented, I think." There's a pained look in her eyes.

"She sounds like an absolute charm. I really hope I can get to know her." I muster up a smile as she frowns.

"Well, I certainly hope you come back to visit us sometime!" I have never seen a pony change from such a sad look, to such a joyful expression.

"I will. Might have someone else with me, though." I definitely plan to come back, though I don't know when. Hopefully before whatever it is Madame Illusa predicted happens.

"Well, take care, sir. I look forward to your next visit!" The Matron smiles and waves at me, and that's when I see it. In her eyes, the way she smiles, and the way she has been looking at me. This job is her life. These children are the children she could never have, and these are the children she would do anything to protect. The bat filly is what I don't get. Why is there a bat filly orphan so far from any place with bat-ponies? Maybe there's something more to her than meets the eye.

I make a note to come back whenever possible, as I exit through the front doors.

~~~

There was something strange about him. Not the way he looked, not the way he talked, and not the way he seemed worried. It was almost like he knew. He knew what that filly was going through, what it was like for her to be alone, and the only one of her kind anywhere around this place.

She had watched him from the top floor windows of the orphanage before, when he was walking around town. She always wanted to meet him, to talk to him, to learn about him. She always wanted to know how others coped with being alone.

Recent days, when she watched him, she saw another bat-pony with him. Had that bat-pony been with him, she probably would have been more receptive of him. She seemed kind, carefree, and happy-go-lucky.

"Why can't I have that..." She rested her head in her hooves as she stared at the tools and toys on the table. "I just want somebody that's going to love me." A tear rolled down her cheek as she struggled to remember her parents' faces. She struggled to remember anything from when she was younger. There was just a big blank spot before sometime after she came to the orphanage.

"Sweetie, you'll have that some day. Maybe some day soon." A hoof rested on the filly's shoulder before pulling her into a hug.

That day would come sooner than they thought.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
None, this is a new chapter.

New OCs:
Matron Cherry
Bat Filly

OC Count:
10

A Feeling of Dread - 1

Staying in Ponyville for so long has taken a toll on me; I decided to take Speck on a little vacation to Hollow Shades via train. The scenery that flies by is so much more beautiful than that of Ponyville; it's like watching an early afternoon landscape being painted before my eyes. Maybe Ponyville's scenery is becoming dull.

Two weeks have passed since the Summer Sun Celebration. Life for me and Speck hasn't changed much. We wake up together, we eat breakfast together, I go to work, she stays at home. Sometimes she visits me at Sugarcube Corner, sometimes she goes to the library to hang out with Reverie. The only real difference is that we kiss sometimes.

I still don't know how to feel about that. A relationship I'm fine with, but the physical stuff? I love Speck to death, but she's still a pony. Feeling this way still tears me, because I know how she feels. She is not long for this world; I'll do whatever I can to make her last days the best that she'll ever have. I think, when the last day comes for her, I may adopt that little filly in the orphanage. I can only hope that this ordeal will not crush me completely.

"Excuse me, sir?" My focus returns to the present. A little pegasus mare stands beside me, dressed up as a ticket-inspector.

"Yes?" She looks visibly shaken, like she's seen a monster. Reasonable, considering I've been secluding myself to Ponyville.

"I'm going to have to ask you to calm your friend down!" I scan the train car, only to find Speck sitting on the other side, beside some mare and her child, with a stallion sitting across from them. She is chattering excitedly about getting to go to Hollow Shades, as she presses her face against the window. The mare has a nervous look on her face as Speck speaks without end, and the stallion just looks perturbed. The ticket-inspector clears her throat and taps a hoof on the floor.

I move from my seat and cross the train car as the inspector follows me. Speck moves from the window and smiles up at me.

"Anon!"

"Speck."

We stand in silence for a moment, staring into one another's eyes. She tilts her head briefly before deciding that I've stopped paying attention.

She hops back up beside the mare and child and starts talking about Hollow Shades again, and how we're going to visit her parents. The stallion grumbles incessantly. I slide my hands underneath her and pick her up, mouthing a quick "sorry" to the mare and child.

"Put me down!" She wiggles, and for the first time, nearly escapes. We return to our seats, and the appeased inspector departs our company.

"Speck, I understand you're excited. Believe me, if I could go home and see my family again, I'd be acting just the same as you. But you have to understand that you're upsetting the other ponies on this train." She looks away from me, toward the ground, and shuffles her hooves.

"I'm sorry. It's just -" She looks up at me, a look of reserved excitement on her face, "- I get to see my parents after so long! It's been a year and a few months!"

"Why'd you leave Hollow Shades anyway? It couldn't have been worse than Ponyville." I don't know why I've never asked this.

"Oh, no! Hollow Shades was incredible! I mean, I grew up there and I had lots of friends." She blushes a little bit. "Would it be stupid of me to say I left to find you?"

I slouch in my seat and look out the window. If she moved to Ponyville right around the time I came to Equestria, then it could be mere coincidence. If she had actually moved there to find me, then we would have met sooner, right? Maybe she's just trying to be romantic.

"Of course not. Sometimes I like to think I was brought here to find you." Recently, my life in Equestria has seemed just a tad coincidental; almost like it was being planned.

A bat-pony, all alone and with no friends, shows up at my door. I take her in, and we fall in love.

A bat-filly lives at the orphanage, and has been there for a long time. Speck tries to avoid going there. I'm not sure if she knows about the filly or not; I, at least, have not told her.

A fortune teller shows up in town, and says something about a great battle. After all of my lies about being a hero, I feel like this might be a test. I am much less worried about those lies coming to light. I worry the most for Speck.

The bat-pony climbs into my lap and curls up with her chin resting on my arm. We look out the window as a large mountain range with a dense forest at its base comes into view.

"That's a pretty forest," I say as I stroke her mane.

"Yeah. Not as pretty as Hollow Shades. We're going straight there, right?"

"No, I think we have to stop in Canterlot Mountain for a little while, until a train to Hollow Shades leaves." Speck starts scrambling around in my lap, trying to sit up. Her nose touches mine as her hooves pin my shoulders to the seat.

"Did you say 'Canterlot Mountain'?! I've always wanted to go there! I've always heard it was beautiful, but I've only ever seen pictures!" She hugs me around the neck as tight as she can and kisses my cheek. Unfortunately, I'm going to break her heart.

"Why are you getting so excited? We're probably only going to be there for an hour or two tops. We won't have time to go do anything."

"Yes we will!"

"No, Speck. We're going to Hollow Shades."

"Can't we just stay over night? Please?" She starts to pout. She gets so adorable when she pouts, but I've grown immune to it. She's going to need some new tricks in order to break me.

"Absolutely not," I say as I cross my arms and shake my head. Her wings and legs spread as she flops onto her back.

"Fine! I guess I won't be kissing you any time soon!" A sly little smirk plays across her lips as I look down at her. I blush and rub her belly a little bit.

"F-fine. You win. We can spend the night, but we're leaving first thing in the morning." The elated little bat-pony jumps up and hugs me around the neck once more. Her lips meet mine for a brief moment.

"Oh, thank you Anon!"

Speck climbs out of my lap and sits to my left, her face pressing against the window. I keep to my thoughts for a little while. If what she says is true, that she really did move to Ponyville just to meet me, then someone knew I was coming to Equestria. If Celestia and Luna's reactions were any indication, then neither of the two most powerful ponies in Equestria knew of my arrival. The only thing I can remember seeing on Earth that resembled anything from this world, was that little orange and white pony.

I should have asked Illusa about it.

More importantly, I should've asked her what my name was. I slap my hands against my forehead and sigh. It doesn't matter much, Speck knows me as Anonymous, so I'll stick with that.

If I ever see Illusa again, I have so many questions for her.

Speck presses herself against my side. I wrap an arm around her. Maybe I won't ask Illusa anything. Maybe some things are better left unanswered.

I'm happy, just being here and being with Speck.

"Anon? What happens when we die?" Zero to sixty in the blink of an eye. Good job, Speck.

"What do you mean?" I hate subjects like this. Shortly after I moved to Ponyville, I had thought about this subject for a rather long period of time. I came up with the theory that I had died shortly before following that white pony back on Earth, and that this was my Heaven. It was a stupid theory, so I replaced it with 'magical inter-dimensional travel.' That had eased my mind greatly, for some reason.

"Like... What happens? Where do we go?" There's a sense of impending doom in her voice. It concerns me greatly, as if she knows what Illusa told me. The look in her eyes tells me that I'm some sort of ray of hope to her. After all we've been through, she is the same for me.

"I think we move on to a new life, in a new place. Maybe we wander around for a while, trying to figure out what's going on. Maybe we wait for each other and run off to have new adventures. What brought this up?"

"Nothing. Just wanted to know what you thought." She snickers lightly and cuddles closer to me.

***

Speck had fallen asleep, so I sat silently for the rest of the train ride. It gave me a chance to really notice how beautiful she is. A lot of the ponies in this world are cute and adorable. Only a few can I say are so breath-taking in their appearance, that I can describe them as beautiful. Those few are the princesses, and Speck.

The train slows to a stop as it rolls into a tunnel in the side of the mountain. One would expect a city under a mountain to be dark and dreary, but Canterlot Mountain has a massive system of magic lanterns and light-posts that line the streets. In the upper reaches of the city, high up in its "sky," rests what one could easily mistake for a sun. I don't know what it is, but it lights the city during the day, and dims during the night.

I rouse Speck from her sleep. She wobbles a little bit as she stands, so I pick her up and retrieve our bags from the overhead storage. A grumble sounds in my ear as she buries her face into my neck. All of her excitement earlier must have worn her out. I wonder if she's the only pony around that wears herself out by looking forward to something.

The train-station is all too familiar. As I carry Speck off of the train, I half expect little miss Wizard-Guard to pounce on me out of nowhere. I luck out, cross through the station safely, and venture out into the large plaza.

The city's architecture isn't as grandiose as Canterlot's; it has a more humble feel to it. Though, as humble as it is, it is still a high-class city. Which means it's going to be a strain on my wallet. I can literally thank Celestia that this little detour won't completely bankrupt me.

"Wouldn't it be great if you just slept through our entire time here? I might even be able to board the next train to Hollow Shades, and just carry you along." She groggily lifts her head from my shoulder, but presses her forehead to my cheek and groans soon after.

"If you board that train before we've been around this city, I will make you regret it." Her voice is muffled, but I still manage to listen. Her back arches and she stretches her wings with a grunt.

"Then you need to wake up. We're here for you, Speck."

An inexplicable burst of energy surges through her as she kicks off of my chest and starts to fly away. I follow her as she stops at the beginning of the street leading through the shopping district. It also leads to the elevator to Canterlot.

"The shopping district? Really?" She nods excitedly. I look in the opposite direction, towards a street that leads to inns and restaurants. There should be a Gryphon bar thereabouts. "Tell you what. You head down that way and look around, I'll head down-" I point toward the inns "- that way and find us a place to stay for the night. Sound good?" I don't even get a reply before she zips off with her saddlebag.

I shrug and head towards the inns, since I might as well get a room and drop our bags off. Most of the buildings I pass look like they're carved from stone; not necessarily a bad thing, I'd just rather stay somewhere warm-looking. I stop in front of a small cottage. It looks out of place, even though it's still built from stone; possibly due to the wooden framework built on it.

My stomach protests to checking it out. Its growls and gurgles urge me to continue on. I'll have to check the inn out after I get something to eat.

A faint, familiar smell fills my nostrils. It smells like burning wood. More than that, it smells like a barbecue. Like somebody's grilling...

"Meat." I run as fast as I can toward the source of the smell. After a few minutes, I skid to a halt in front of a building that looks a bit run down. It might have something to do with the broken out windows and splintered front door.

The door falls off of what remains of its hinges as I walk over the threshold. It lands on the floor with a deep, resonating "thud" that silences the entire establishment. Nearly thirty gryphon heads turn to me, their eyes boring through me. This situation would only be more terrifying if there were at least one pony in the building.

"Hey, Freak!" A female bartender shouts to me. "What's yer business!?" I have to think fast, there's probably only one right answer that won't get me killed.

"Meat." I thought too fast. The room erupts in laughter, and everyone goes back to their meals and conversations. If I could remember my middle name, I'm sure it would be "Smooth."

I approach the bar and take a seat on one of the stools. The bartender gives me a menu, and I start to look over it.

There is absolutely nothing but meat listed. It's like a dream come true. Since I came to Equestria, I have very, very rarely been able to eat meat. The last time was a few months ago, when the Cakes managed to surprise me on my birthday with a rather large bundle of meat. I indulged in spices and seasonings and cooked for days. I made things I could remember, and I made things that I'd never even tried. I made things that, under normal circumstances, wouldn't be thought of. With Speck around, I'm not sure if I'll ever be able to get away with that again.

A thought occurs, since the subject of birthdays and Speck passed through my mind: I have no idea when her birthday is. Maybe I'll ask when I run into her again.

"You gonna just drool over that menu, or are you gonna order something?" The bartender's voice startles me.

"Yeah, it's just rare that I get to eat meat. Got anything you'd recommend?"

"Do you value your health?"

"Absolutely not." She takes the menu from me for a moment and flips it over to the back. Her claws dig under the plastic and she pulls a paper out from behind the menu.

"Secret menu. Got a lot of stuff on there for gryphons with death wishes."

"Are you challenging me?"

"What? No, you dweeb! Just order, I got other customers waiting."

I scan the list. It's all stuff that would be featured on lists of "The World's Most Unhealthy Foods." Meat wrapped in meat wrapped in meat, and deep-fried in meat grease. One dish in particular catches my eye.

"The Artery Clogger," I say, setting the paper down. She raises an eyebrow, her face contorting into a look of disgust. I raise an eyebrow in turn, as if to say, "You should not have shown me this list if you did not wish to see the horrors of my choice." I refuse to let some plebeian scum judge my taste in meat; chicken stuffed with cow wrapped in bacon is a meal fit for real men. It also comes with a side of fried chicken strips, a cheeseburger, sausage links, and a cold glass of milk. Gotta stay healthy with that milk.

"F-fifty bits." I drop my payment on the counter. She takes the coins hesitantly, clearly nervous of my raw will-power and desire of this meal. If I could remember my middle name, I'm sure it would be Smooth Unbreakable-Stride.

The food comes out maybe twenty minutes later. Pretty fast, considering how much meat they had to cook. Hopefully none of it's raw. I stare at the plate, savoring how it all looks before I destroy it. One thing catches my eye; I glare at the bartender.

"Something wrong?"

"Yeah. What is this?" I hold up a small green stalk.

"That's celery. It's customary with all of our dishes now, required by the Canterlot Health Ordinance of A.T. 134." The current year is A.T. 303. They are following an ordinance that is over a century and a half old.

In an act of defiance, I break the celery apart and scatter the pieces over the bar-top. The bartender squints at me. I squint at her and start flicking the pieces at her.

"Oh, for Celestia's sake! Don't eat it, for all I care! Just stop making a mess, you dweeb!" I stop and smirk. Victory is mine. "Hope you're happy, making others clean up your messes." She scoffs and walks off to deal with another patron.

Time to enjoy this bounty. I pick up the massive chicken-bacon-beef ball and take a gargantuan bite out of it. My eyes widen and my jaw drops, a bit of food falling from my mouth. Tears well in my eyes. Never again will I judge how Speck reacts to her food.

I shovel handfuls of food into my mouth, taking just enough time to chew before I swallow. It matters not how cautious I am; I would die happy knowing this was my last meal. The bartender stares from across the bar, absolutely disgusted and horrified, as I elicit lewd, depraved moans. She looks like she might vomit. I care as little as possible.

~~~

Speck giddily trotted through the shopping district, smiling and giggling as she perused the trinkets and wares being sold by vendors and shops. There were toy stores, jewelry shops, antique stores, and best of all, clothes stores! She rarely wore clothes, but absolutely loved how they looked. If she ever got cold, her friend would just bundle her up in his jacket or a blanket.

She trotted into an outerwear shop, and was immediately greeted warmly by the shopkeeper.

Highly populated cities like Canterlot Mountain were always incredibly receptive of bat-ponies. It was probably because most bat-ponies that drank blood preferred to drink at special blood-bars. In smaller places, they had to resort to drinking from animals, and sometimes other ponies.

Speck, however, was a fruit-eater. She understood the wariness she received from other ponies, but never understood why she was never given a chance. It didn't matter, she had friends and was much happier.

"Good afternoon, miss. Is there anything I can help you with?" The mare behind the counter sounded quite posh.

"I don't really know. I'm just winging my way around." Speck snickered a little. The shopkeeper offered an awkward chuckle.

"Well, I don't suppose I could interest you in a coat? It can get a little chilly inside this mountain." The bat-pony thought for a moment. Her friend had a coat with him, so she didn't need to worry about getting cold.

"No thank you. How about hats? Do you have any hats?"

"Unfortunately, no. There's a haberdasher up the road, though." The shopkeeper shook her head as she spoke.

Speck thanked her and left. She continued up the road, passing by a few more shops until she came upon the haberdasher. A stallion greeted her as soon as she trotted in.

"Afternoon, miss! How can I help ya?"

"I'm looking for a hat! Do you have any that are big enough for a human's head?"

"A... hoo mun?" Speck snickered as the haberdasher stared at her quizzically.

"Yeah, it took me a while to get it. Umm... How about this size?" She held her hooves apart, about the width of her friend's head.

"I think I might have just the thing!" The stallion trotted into a back room, returning after a few minutes. He held a strange looking hat between his hooves. The brim was rather narrow, and upturned in the back.

Speck stared at it as she took it from him. She tried it on and giggled a bit as it fell over her eyes. The stallion held a mirror up in front of her as she tipped her head back to look at it. She tilted her head from side to side and tipped the hat.

"I call it a 'fedora.' Designed it myself fairly recently, but no one's shown any interest in it. Only ever bothered to make one of it, and I haven't heard much about any other ponies making anything like it. It can be yours for only twenty bits."

"I'll take it!" She knew it wouldn't look good on her friend; he rarely ever wore attire that would match that hat. He wore long slacks, dress shirts, and wool coats when it was cold, and would only ever wear anything minimal when in private. The hat would definitely look bad on him.

Speck paid the haberdasher and left, bouncing the entire way to the train station and past, to where her friend had gone. She had to show him that wonderful hat! He would absolutely love it!

~~~

The last bite of meat slides down my throat as I finish off my meal. I can feel the inner workings of my body clogging up and shutting down. Now should be just as good a time as any to scout out that inn I passed by.

I place a decent bit of bits on the counter as a tip and leave.

Almost as soon as I reach the inn, I bump into a bat-pony wearing a rather large hat.

"Hi Anon!" I do not recognize this pony, but she knows my name. "Do you like my hat?" I actually do not. Something about it infuriates me and causes me to feel great shame. Not for myself, but for its wearer.

"No."

"It's called a 'fedora.' I think it makes me look fedorable." The flashbacks hit me like a hurricane of spaghetti. I remember everything that has to do with this abomination of a hat. I remember everything I've ever felt about it, and in this moment, I am euphoric.

Very calmly, I lift the hat off of the pony's head. Speck reveals herself from beneath it. I will not ask why, nor will I wonder why I wasn't expecting this. I am not surprised in the least.

"An-"

"No. How many of these exist?"

"The haberdasher said it was the only one he-"

"Good." I start walking towards the train station.

"Anon? Where are you going? You said we were going to stay here for the night!"

"We are."

"Then... What are you doing with my hat?"

"Shh." She tries to grab me, but I start sprinting. This hat needs to be disposed of. It cannot be allowed to exist in this perfect world.

"Anon, stop!"

"No!" I round the corner into the station plaza just as a train starts to chug along the tracks. If I can manage to throw the hat under the train, it will be destroyed. I will save this world.

"Anon, please! I really like that hat!" I run straight through the station and vault over a turnstile. Ponies stare as I leap forward, flick my wrist, and cast the fedora under the train. I watch as it crumples and tears beneath the wheels.

Speck lands on her belly beside me, tears starting to roll down her cheeks. I stand and strike a victory pose.

"Why would you do that, Anon?" There's sadness in her voice. We all must make sacrifice for the greater good.

"Personal reasons." I pat her head. "It was for the best. Now come on. I want ice cream." She perks up instantly and flies by my side.

"Can we get double scoops?!"

"No, Speck. You won't eat all of it." She whines and smushes her face against mine.

"Yes I will! I promise! Besides, you owe me twenty bits for that hat." I grab her and ruffle her mane.

"I don't owe you anything. You don't have a job, so those were my bits you spent." All I get in response is a harumph and some struggling to break free. "I suppose you can get two scoops, though. Wouldn't hurt, right?" She screeches with joy and hugs me tight around the neck as I let her go.

"Oh, thank you Anon!" It's moments like these that make everything worthwhile.

***

Speck bounces beside me as we stand at the counter of a small ice cream parlor. How convenient it is that it's only a few buildings down from the inn.

"I want mango and pineapple scoops!" She stops bouncing to speak, and quickly resumes as she stares at the unicorn mare on the other side of the counter.

"I'll have two scoops of vanilla." The mare nods and prepares our cones. I exchange several bits for them and walk with Speck over to a booth. She sits across from me and takes her cone out of my hand.

She eats her ice cream in the most peculiar way. Her fangs scrape from the top down to the cone before she licks back up. It makes me chuckle a little bit.

"What's so funny?"

"The way you eat your ice cream," I say as I take a lick of my cone. She shoots me a dirty look and continues licking at her cone. "So, what're we doing first, when we get to Hollow Shades?"

"I want you to meet my parents." I smile softly.

"I can't wait."

"They're going to love you." She giggles before adopting a more serious look. "What were your parents like?"

"Well, they were nice people. Raised me to be a decent person. I didn't actually know them that well, though. Like, they just did what they had to do so I'd be able to survive on my own. I'm not saying they didn't do a good job, I just... They were almost strangers to me sometimes." I fall silent and stare at my ice cream, my brow furrowed in thought.

"Anon?"

"Hm?"

"I think they did a wonderful job. I love you."

"I love you too, Speck."

We both struggle to finish our ice cream. I am still full from my meat feast, and Speck never finishes more than one scoop. I check my watch, only to find that it's nearing eight o'clock.

"Did you ever find a place for us to stay?"

"Yeah. Some quaint little inn a few buildings down. It looks nice enough." She nods sleepily, picks up her saddle bag, and starts walking toward the door. I follow her with my own bags. She stumbles a little bit as we walk, so I pick her up and carry her to the inn.

A mare with a bow in her mane greets us as we walk inside. She smiles warmly and tilts her head.

"Looking for a room?" I nod, starting to feel the weight of the food in my stomach bring me down. "It's ten bits a night."

"That's fine." I hand her a coin and she trots behind the front counter to retrieve a key.

"Your room is upstairs on the right. Room seven. Enjoy your stay!"

I carry Speck upstairs and unlock the door to our room. Two beds sit against the wall with a couch, desk, small table, and some chairs opposite them. I drop Speck and our bags onto the first bed and barely manage to strip to my undergarments as I fall onto the second bed.

Speck rolls off of the first bed and sleepily pulls the covers of the second out from under me. I reposition myself and rest my head on a pillow. She climbs into bed next to me and covers us both up. Her body presses against my own as she snuggles into me, her forelegs wrap around my arm and she covers me with a wing. My nose and lips press into her mane as I hold her close and kiss her.

"Good night, Anon. I love you." The warmth of her breath floods over my neck as she speaks.

"Love you too, Speck. Good night." My eyes meet hers briefly, before she nuzzles into my neck and falls asleep. Her rhythmic kee's and snores lull me into my own slumber.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Minor edits, changes in dialogue, removal of an unimportant scene.

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
10

NOTE:
Because there were several comments stating the difference between a Trilby and Fedora, I need to make a note.
The entire scene there, and any misnaming is a joke towards neckbeards.
It's literally a joke.

Changes:
Changed the title from "AFO Pain - 1" to "AFO Dread - 1" since Pain - 2 had to be cut into Dread - 2 and Pain - 1, though the overlying feel/arc is still the same.

A Feeling of Dread - 2

A young woman sits across the room from me, looking out the window, twiddling her thumbs and smiling. The scenery outside is still as dark as it was a moment ago; I am still in Equestria. She and I are alone in the room.

A hand brushes a strand of auburn hair out of her face. Her dark, blue-green eyes meet mine as she turns her head. There is a warmth that radiates from her. It's familiar. It's the same warmth I feel from Speck.

I know I'm dreaming.

I can't wake up.

"Well, seems like someone's decided to return to the land of the living." Her voice is metallic and robotic, almost like someone talking into a box fan, and it is definitely not feminine. The strangest thing is, it's both frightening and comforting.

"I'm still asleep. I'll wake up any time now."

"So you think, -" Her lips continue to move, but the sound that comes out is muddled, almost like corrupt audio. "What a strange look. Would you prefer a more familiar form to this? Maybe something you've grown used to."

The world around us fades, and she seems to dissolve into the landscape.

When my eyes open, all that I'm met with is a clear blue sky. I am surrounded by tall grass and flowers. A shadow casts over me.

"Your reactions have become so dull. I remember the first time we met, when you were so excited, and so curious! Why, that might even explain why you were so short with the two princesses!" I sit up abruptly and stare at the thing's new form. A small, foal-sized white pony stands in front of me. A golden-orange scarf hangs around its neck. A white-leather mask with two slits for eyes stares up at me. I vaguely recognize it.

I followed it on my last night on Earth. I always thought it was just something skirting around the edges of my dreams, but I was never concerned with it. Until the night I saw it staring through my window. I don't remember much after I left the house, yet I remember chasing this thing.

What alarms me the most, is the fact that I have not seen it since I came to Equestria.

"Why am I here?"

"Here? This is your dream. You're asleep!"

"No. In Equestria." I stare at it. Its eye-slits turn up as if it tries to smile.

"Oh! For a game, of course! All of the pieces are falling into place, dear -" A sounds of static fills my ears at the last word. I notice this thing's mouth doesn't move when it speaks.

"A game?"

"Yes! An experiment of sorts! It was set up by yours truly, with the aid of several ponies! It took us nearly a year to get you here!" A year? I only remember seeing this thing in my dreams for a little over a week.

"So all of these coincidences?"

"Just steps to the end!"

"Speck?" It falls silent. A sorrowful look comes across its mask.

"She is merely a means to push you along."

"That bat-filly. In the orphanage. Does she play a part in any of this?"

"Not yet. Keep her safe. You will know when her time comes." I stare at this thing.

"What happens when the game's over?"

"It won't be over for a very long time. I really do hope to fix what I've done, and make so many ponies happy. I just need you to play along! But for now, it's time for the next step! Wake up!"

***

A cold sweat chills me to the bone as I sit up in bed. The transition between being groggy and being alert is almost instantaneous. The darkness surrounding me and filling the room soon subsides as my focus sharpens. The only sounds present are those of Speck's soft snoring, the only living beings in the room are me and her.

All I can do is laugh to myself. Getting worked up over a dream? How ludicrous. It's just my mind playing tricks on me, making me want to go back. There is absolutely no chance of me ever wanting to go back.

A small clock on the wall of our room clicks and chimes softly; not enough to wake anyone up, but just enough to alert one of its presence. Its hands read seven in the morning. Another train to Hollow Shades should be rolling through sometime soon, if we're lucky. Lucky for us, I'm incredibly lucky.

"Sweetheart? You have to get up. We're going to be late." I shake Speck lightly. She groans and hides her face in her pillow. I decide to let her rest a little longer while I throw my clothes on. The sound of covers shuffling cause me to turn around.

Speck pulls the covers over her head and says something. Her words are muffled, so I don't quite catch what she says.

"We need to go, Speck. Get up." She kicks the covers off of her, groans, and throws her pillow at me. It thuds against my chest and falls to the floor.

"But I'm tired!" She whines as she crawls on her belly across the bed. Her dull orange eyes glow as she looks up at me. She smiles manipulatively. "Carry me!"

What?

"What."

"Carry me to the train, so I can sleep longer!" I am not doing that.

"No." She pouts and makes eye contact with me. I turn away; I will not let her be the victor of this battle.

"Please, Anon?" She draws the "please" out. I can hear her bat her eyes at me.

"Still no." She sniffles softly.

"I... I th-thought you loved me..." Stay strong, me. I will not cave. I walk over to the other bed and pick our bags up, quickly sling them over my shoulder, and get ready to head out the door. She'll follow me as soon as I leave.

I make the mistake of looking back.

She sits on the bed, sheets wrapped around her body, and wings covering her face. She sobs.

I'm better than this. Caving is not an option. She holds her forelegs up as she sniffles, looking up at me as I approach her.

"Please?"

"Speck, please." She doesn't even let me say no before she jumps onto me. Her hind legs wrap around my waist as she hugs me around the neck. Her face presses into my shoulder and her snores start to sound. "There is absolutely no way you fell asleep that fast." She doesn't respond. I was going to cave anyway.

The innkeeper stifles a snicker as I drop the key off at the front desk. If only every other creature would be this courteous.

As I carry Speck and our bags out of the inn, several gryphons start shouting at me from across the street. They must recognize me from the bar last night.

"Woo! Get some!"

"Bet you fed her an Artery Clogger of her own, huh?!"

"You're really cute together! Maybe you should be a couple!" I stop walking and stare at the third gryphon. His friends also stare at him. "Wh-what? I'm just saying." I just stand and watch as his friends drag him into an alley. I feel for his friends. I'd do the same for one of my friends if they embarrassed themselves in public that badly.

Speck stirs a little as I continue on, toward the train station. She squeezes me tighter.

"What am I going to do with you?" Oh, right. I'm going to take her to her home town, meet her parents, and enjoy a few days with her.

I still can't get Illusa's words out of my mind. Equestria has been in an era of peace for quite some time, according to Celestia. Not even the diamond dogs or dragons are causing any trouble. There's no chance of war breaking out, and unless one of Equestria's neighbors decides to get antsy, there shouldn't be any kind of a surprise attack. A surprise attack wouldn't be entirely implausible though.

I swallow hard and try to change my thoughts as I walk into the train station. Illusa knew things about me; she could see into my past. Times like that are why I'm glad I was an average, mundane human-being. The only thing that worries me, is that she knows I've been lying about what I did on Earth. I did work in an animal shelter, but not as well as I'd hoped. The animals actually hated me, even though I really tried hard to please them. I wasn't a hero at all, even though I tried.

I don't think Speck would be too pleased with me lying about it. Though, recently, I doubt she'd mind. We take care of each other, and she's never neglected to show how much she loves me. She's actually almost completely stopped with her puns.

She hates when ponies lie, though. She might actually end up hating me, since I've been covering the bad parts of my life up with lies. I've told her some stories about life before I came to Equestria, about a lot of amazing things I did and people I helped. I really did do some amazing things, and I helped people whenever I could, but most of what I told her wasn't exactly the truth.

She looks up to me, and that makes me happy; happier than I ever was on Earth.

"Sir?" A little pegasus mare, dressed up in a vest and visor, accosts me and snaps me out of my thoughts. I find myself standing in front of the ticket counter, holding up a line of ponies. "Can I help you?"

"Yes. When's the next train to Hollow Shades?"

"It should be arriving within the next ten minutes, sir. Tickets for two will be forty bits," she says as she checks a piece of paper with scheduled times and prices written on it. I've already placed four ten-bit coins on the counter as she looks up. She fumbles a little bit and pulls two tickets out of a dispenser. I take them from her mouth, and shudder a little bit as I walk away. I will never get used to non-unicorns giving me things. Mrs. Cake, Speck, and most ponies in Ponyville actually try to use their hooves when they give me things. Mr. Cake makes it a point to lick everything he gives me; I don't know if he hates me, or if he's just messing with me.

The sounds of metal grinding against metal and a loud horn echo through the station. They are soon replaced by a loud voice calling through the station.

"All aboard for Hollow Shades!" I notice the strange looks I get as I carry Speck toward the train. I start to wonder if it's our appearance, but a ticket-checker stops me right at the door of the train. She bears a fearful look.

"Godspeed, sir." I look around briefly and notice that no one else is boarding the train, but dozens upon dozens of ponies are leaving it. As I board the train, I notice that it's empty, save for me and my bat-pony. The door slides shut as I turn around, ready to abandon ship and go back to Ponyville.

"I've got a bad feeling about this, Speck. I didn't even get a save point. Usually games give you save points before scary stuff happens." I hug her tight for a moment, before realizing that I'm not in a game, and that there is a very real possibility that something bad is going to happen.

The feeling of dread that courses through my body refuses to be shaken off as I sit near the back of the car. I set our bags down next to me and hold her close. Her cute little snores echo through the empty car, but are quickly drown out by the sounds of the train beginning to move.

Lying down in the seat, I rest my head on the bags. Speck stirs a little bit and moves her head to rest on my chest. Her eyes open, and I feel something in my chest flutter. Those wide, staring, curious, dull-orange eyes are just as beautiful as they were the first day I met her. A wide smile spreads across her face, and it lights my world up. Speck is my sunrise.

"Morning, Anon."

"Hello, sleepyhead. Sleep well?" I touch my nose to hers as I smile. She tries to nod, but ends up rubbing her chin against my shirt. She stretches against me as I scratch her back. Her forehooves grab my head snugly as she takes the opportunity to press her lips to mine. My fingertips sift through the fur on her back, teasingly lightly up to her mane as I return the kiss. Her wings spread as she wiggles against me.

"If you wanna go to sleep, I'll wake you up when we get to Hollow Shades." Despite my fears, I believe I'll oblige. I hug her tight and close my eyes.

***

"ANON!"

Speck screeches and shouts, startling me awake. The lack of bat-pony laying on my chest is the first thing I notice. I bolt upright, jump out of my seat, and run through the train-car looking for her. Her screams echo through the car, but I can't find her.

"Speck?! Speck, where are you?!" I trip over myself as I start running back to our seat. I cough as I land, and roll for a moment. On my hands and knees, I crawl, dazed and confused. Her screeches fill my ears as I make my wake back to our seats. I bump into something soft and gray. It squeaks as I sit up.

"I'm right here, silly!" Speck grins as I pick her up and start flipping her all around. No wounds, nothing broken. Everything's fine.

"Why were you screaming?"

"Because, we're here! In Hollow Shades!" She starts giggling as I hold her upside down.

"You scared me."

"Sorry." Her ears flatten into her mane and she looks away from me. I flip her over and hug her tight.

"It's alright. Just try to calm down a little bit." My heart still pounds harder than it ever has.

"Can we go?"

"Yeah, sorry."

I take a deep breath, retrieve our bags, and ditch the train. There are an awful lot of points-of-no-return being shoved in my face. I don't appreciate it.

Hollow Shades' train station is quite small. There's a ticket booth, no turnstiles, and only a couple of wooden benches and chairs. The only pony in sight is the bat-pony mare that sits at the ticket booth. She stares at me, I stare at her, she stares at Speck, and Speck stares at her. I pick Speck up and leave the station before they can start talking in puns.

Outside of the station, we stand on the forest floor. No streets, few buildings, but dozens of fruit-vines. They must use the floor of the forest as a garden for food. I look up and find bridges, platforms, and ropes spanning between the trees. Paper lanterns are strewn about, and candle-lit lamps hang from the branches of trees.

"How do we get up there?"

"The tourist elevators!" Speck points toward a tree, where a wooden platform hung by ropes rests.

"Huh. That's kind of cool. Why not use magical elevators like the one in Canterlot Mountain?"

"We don't really have unicorns around here. Just us bat-ponies, and the occasional tourist. It's a pretty self-sustaining little town. We grow our own fruits, trade amongst ourselves, and really keep to ourselves." I follow her to the wooden platform.

"If you keep to yourselves, why are there bat-ponies outside of the town?" I grab a rope that hangs from a pulley near the top of the tree and start pulling us up. It's tiring work, but I manage. Once we're at the top, I tie the rope to a post to hold the platform still so we can safely hop over to a larger platform.

"Well, some are more adventurous than others. I mean, we're found almost everywhere in Equestria. You just have to look, and look mostly at night. Right now for instance, if you look around, you won't see many bat-ponies. We're nocturnal, remember?" It's barely three o'clock, so of course the only ponies lurking around are Speck, a couple of guards, and a handful of tourists.

"Right. That makes sense." We walk a short way, toward a large statue of Princess Luna in the center. It stands on what looks like a tree that was cut in half. The platform we stand on is built around it, and spread to several other trees about twenty to thirty feet away. Inside of those trees, houses and shops are carved. Vendor stands sit near the edges of the platform. This is most likely the town square.

"So what do you want to see first, Anon?" I look around and notice bridges that extend from this enormous platform. They extend far past the trees, and out of sight into the forest. More platforms are built around other trees, with more houses carved into those. This whole village is essentially a tree-loft town. I really should have explored Equestria at an earlier point in my stay here.

"How about your old house? Might as well go meet your parents." She shuffles a little bit and blushes.

"I can take you to the house, but my parents won't be home." Her ears flatten and she frowns, her eyes cast down.

"Cheer up. We'll go see them after, alright? We'll do everything you want to do." A smile brightens her face up.

"I want you to meet my mom and my dad, and then we can go to all of my favorite shops and restaurants, and we can sit up in the tree tops and watch the sun set over Neighagra Falls!" She squeals as we walk and talk.

Her house rests near the far edge of the northern-most walk-way. It's built on top of a broad tree-stump, similarly to the one that the statue of Luna sat on. A lot of the houses in this part of the town look to be built in a similar manner, though most are made of wood, where Speck's is made of brick. It was just big enough to fit a family of three.

"Dad used to make bricks for a living, before he retired. I guess he wanted me to remember him, so he kept sending me bricks. I think he'll really like you, Anon." She pushes the door open and trots inside. "I haven't seen him since I left for Ponyville. Same with my mom."

I follow her inside. The house is set up somewhat similarly to our house in Ponyville., except more open. The living room is to the left, kitchen to the right, an open hallway in front of us that leads into the back, and a set of stairs leading to the second floor. It's a warm house, one that would feel like a home to anyone invited inside. Speck scampers upstairs, probably to see her old bedroom or something.

I linger in the hallway for a moment, looking over the pictures that hang on the walls. Pictures can tell stories, and these are no exception.

A bat-mare, maybe in her early twenties, lays in a hospital bed, holding a little bundle of pony. A bat-stallion sits next to her, smiling proudly. It looks to be the day that Speck was born.

I continue walking down the hallway and stop at another picture. Speck, with a mane much shorter than what she has now, smiles wide with her mother and father hugging her. They sit outside of a large tree-building with a humongous tooth carved over the door. I notice Speck has braces in the photo.

"Heh. Brace-face." As I continue looking at the photos, I see some of her as a teenager. First day of high-school, pictures of her and a young stallion, pictures of the two dressed up in an elegant dress and suit. The stallion is a light gray color with light brown hair. He wears some kind of blue vest-suit, similar to Equestrian military dress.

"Anon?" Speck startles me, and I nearly drop the prom photo. I fumble, but catch it before it hits the floor. She giggles and nuzzles my hand so I'll show her the picture. "Oh! I remember that. That was the, uh... Merry Moon Memorial formal ball."

"Who's the weird looking stallion?" I point at him. "I mean, he looks like a bat-pony, but what's up with his wings? They're feathered."

"I think he said it was a birth defect. You know, you kind of remind me of him. I think it's your eyes." Looking at the picture, I notice that we both share heterochromia iridium. His is much more obvious than mine, though.

"Wouldn't it be weird if we were the same? Like he got sent to Earth after I got sent here?"

"Well, he did disappear shortly before I moved to Ponyville, so..." We both start to laugh at how silly all of that sounds. "I think he joined the Equestrian Guard, and just never said anything about it. Anyways, I have something I want to show you!"

I hang the photo back on the wall and follow her upstairs. I suppose I'll get a chance to look at the rest later.

As we reach the top of the stairs, Speck leads me to the right, into a huge room. A desk sits underneath the window on the far side of the room. A large brick-fire oven sits to its left. Hundreds of bricks sit, stacked against the walls, or in haphazard piles on the floor. Speck trots over to the desk and climbs up in the chair. I walk over to her and stand to her right.

"Look at this." She gives me a rectangular, brown package. "It's another package, like the ones I've been getting."

"Another brick?" She nods before taking it back and opening it.

"They mean a lot. That's why I've kept all of the ones he's sent, but I've been thinking about getting rid of them." She turns the new brick over in her hooves. She sets it down before leaping out of the seat and walking to the door.

"Why?"

"Because, I've got a new home to fill with new memories." I smile as I walk over to her, kneel, and hug her. She nuzzles into my neck and hugs me back. "Come on, I want you to meet him."

***

Speck leads me through the town, back to the central square, and off on the east walk-ways. Another wooden pulley waits for us, and we take it down to the bottom of the forest. The path she leads me down, I notice, has large rocks littered between the trees. I assume it to be something to keep younger bats from wandering off through the forest. The deeper in she takes me, the more I think about what her dad does for a living, and how his work must take him deep into the forest.

I follow her, deep into the eastern parts of the forest. The rocks by the trail never cease, until we branch off toward the north. We walk for a little while, until we come upon a clearing.

Speck hasn't said a single word since we left the house. The first thing she says as we approach a large oaken tree with a single rock sitting beside it unnerves me.

"Hey, daddy. Sorry I've been gone so long and haven't visited." She sits in front of the rock and hugs it as tight as she can, confirming that he is no longer with us. I have to cover my mouth, take a step back, and turn away. If there has ever been anything Speck could do to break my heart, this would reach the top of the list.

Being here, being part of this cliche scene that I have scene in so much media back on Earth that never caused me to shed a tear, hurts. I kneel beside her and stroke her mane. I don't know what to say, and I feel like if I try to say anything, I'll upset her.

"I miss you, dad."

We sit in silence, basking in the sunlight that pours in through an opening in the canopy of the forest. I look over the rock in an effort to learn something about Speck's dad. Brick Kindler was his name, and judging by the symbol carved into the stone, his cutiemark was a chisel and hammer. That's basically all the stone tells me.

I should be here for Speck, but I feel like she needs to spend time alone. I kiss her temple and scratch her ear.

"I'll leave you alone with him." She nods and smiles at me as I stand and start walking back toward the village.

I find that I'm not worried about her getting into any trouble, or any dangerous situations. Hollow Shades seems incredibly peaceful, and it's fairly well defended both by the guards, and by its surroundings. We're safe here.

My return to town is met with the curiosity of the bat-ponies. It's starting to get late in the afternoon at this point, so it would be expected of them to start their nightly activities, or at least get ready for them.

They surround me and start rubbing their hooves against my hands, legs, and other places ponies should not be putting their hooves.

"What are you?"

"What's your name?"

"Where are you from?"

At least they ask normal questions.

"Do you like mangoes?"

"Which of us do you think is the cutest?"

"Can you pet my wings?"

And then they get weirder.

I shuffle through the crowd, answering their questions as I try to escape.

"I'm a human. I call myself Anonymous, because I don't remember my real name, but I've considered changing it to 'That One Guy That's Not Really A Pony, But Doesn't Do Much To Interfere With The Equestrian Way Of Life,' or 'Nameless' or 'Unknown.' I'm from a place called Earth. Mangoes are alright. Speck is the cutest, but she's not here right now. And no, I will not pet your wings."

They follow me all the way to Speck's house, and just before I can push the door open, one of them asks the weirdest question yet.

"Do you have a mate?" I pause as I feel my cheeks light aflame. The crowd is silent. I turn and stare at the mare that asked me this off-the-wall question.

"Kind of?"

"Kind of? What's that supposed to mean?" She tilts her head to the side.

"It means I'm seeing someone."

"Oh! Well, then. I'll see you around!" She flies off without another word. The rest of the crowd mumbles and disperses, off to start doing whatever it is the bat-ponies in this town do at night.

That mare was absolutely batty.

"Speck. Please get out of my head."

I step into the house and shut the door behind me. I wander into the living room and rummage through all of the books and pictures of her and her parents while waiting for her to get back from her dad's grave. A picture of an old bat-pony stallion catches my eye, and I pick it up.

"Brick Kindler." His name is etched into the frame. He looks incredibly proud and hardened through a life of determination. He doesn't look anything like Speck, though they have the same eyes. Instead, his hair is a lightish orange, and his coat is a bit of a lighter gray than hers.

"You have an amazing daughter, sir." I slump onto the couch as I hold the picture.

This is all hitting me pretty hard, but I can't even fathom how Speck feels.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
Minor edits, changes in dialogue, removal of an unimportant scene.
Addition of details and world-building to Hollow Shades.
Addition of more "Dreampone" Lore.
Addition of some details of Speck's youth. (including a reference of a certain pony)

New OCs:
Brick Kindler
Unnamed Bat-Mare

OC Count:
12

Changes:
Split Pain - 2 into Dread - 2 and Pain - 1

A Feeling of Pain - 1

Speck walked through Hollow Shades, straight to her house. She knew her friend would be there, waiting for her. Though, one more entity that she had never expected sat outside of her humble abode.

It was another bat-pony, staring through the living-room window!

"Can I help you?" Speck asked, as she approached the pony. The mare perked up and turned to Speck with a smile. Her sharp fangs glinted in the light of the late afternoon sun.

"Yes, do you know who lives here?" Speck furrowed her brow as she stepped a little closer to the bat-mare.

"I do, why?"

"Oh, no reason!" The mare snickered and flew off. It was definitely a strange experience.

Speck looked through the window to find her friend fast asleep on the living-room couch.

"Was she watching him? I'll have to keep an eye out for her." Speck muttered to herself as she walked back to the door and pushed it open. Feeling a little mischievous, Speck snuck into the living-room. She hid in the shadows and crawled up to the couch. She sat in front of him, her face level with his.

"Wake up." Her friend didn't stir. She smiled to herself and leaned forward.

~~~

A pair of velvety pony lips press against my own. I stir from my slumber and crack my eyes open slightly. Speck's eyes are closed, and she smiles against my lips. I smiled back and pull her up onto the couch, wrapping my arms around her in a tight embrace. She wiggles in protest, squealing all the while.

"Anon! Let go! We have to go see my mom!"

"Oh! Right!"

She leaps off of me and dashes to the door. I carefully set the picture of her father on the fireplace mantle before following her. I run to her and try to catch her and pick her up, but she flies up into the air as soon as the front door opens.

I dive at her and narrowly miss grabbing her by the tail.

"You'll have to be faster than that!" She snickers and flies toward the square. I laugh and chase her down the walk-way.

Speck slows down as we reach the square. Her hooves touch to the wooden platform as I finally catch up to her.

"So, where do we go to find your mother?" I ask between labored breaths. Working on my cardio would definitely be a good idea.

"She'll be on the west side of town. Hurry!" She starts to dart off again, but I catch her before she can take flight.

"Hold on, hold on. I'm sure she'll be there for a little while longer. What do you say we go find her some flowers and a present?" I press Speck's back to my chest as she tries to wiggle away, but she gives up and slumps forward. Her hooves dangle and she sighs. It's a happy sigh, though.

"I think she'll really, really like that." Speck tips her head back to look up at me. Her nubby little fangs gleam as she smiles. Her stomach grumbles as I drape her over my shoulder.

"Hungry?" She nods as she climbs onto my back. Speck really loves these pony-back rides.

"There's a little fruit bar on the way to where mom's at. I'm pretty sure there's a flower shop, too."

"How convenient. We can grab something quick at the bar, and then check the flower shop, alright?"

"Okay."

Speck falls quiet as I carry her through the town. She must still be brooding over her dad. All I can do is be here for her, and carry her; sometimes literally.

Her body heaves against me, she hiccups, and I feel my shoulder start to soak with her tears. I pull her off of my back and hold her against my torso. Seeing such a happy-go-lucky little pony cry breaks my heart. I really wish there was something I could say or do to make her smile.

Right now, the best thing to do is hold her and keep her safe.

The mare from earlier flies up beside me. Something bad is probably about to happen, and it's probably going to upset Speck even more.

"Now's not a good time," I say, quickening my pace a little bit. The mare doesn't take the hint.

"But I never got your name!"

"It's Anon. I'm busy, can we do this later?"

"Do what? Me? I think I can settle for that." Bat-pony mare, please.

"How about you do what he says, and buzz off?" Speck spits at the mare. I have never heard her say anything like this.

"Fine, geez. Catch you two later, then." The mare darts off.

"You know her, or something?" I ask Speck. She nods.

"I caught her spying on you through the window."

"Huh. She was asking if I had a mate earlier in the day." She hugs me tighter and hides her face back in my shirt. At least she's stopped crying, but she's still upset.

"I love you. You know that, right?" She nods again. "No pony's going to be able to take me away. Alright?"

"Alright."

I boop her on the nose and embrace her as snug as I can, just like a vigilant protector would. Her hind legs wrap tighter around my waist, and her forelegs tighten around my chest. If ponies weren't likely made of marshmallow, she would probably be able to crush me with this hug. Her stomach roars with such volume that it would be deemed unladylike in prim-and-proper company. She blushes and hides her face.

"Let's go find that bar."

"It shouldn't be much farther. It has a big wooden mango sitting out front," she says as she climbs back around my body and saddles up on my back. Her fore-hooves drape over my shoulders and her chin rests on top of my head.

After a little while, we happen upon a wide, wooden tavern with a large wooden mango sitting in front of it. Some tables and chairs are placed outside, for those patrons wanting to dine in the open air. A chalkboard sign leaning against the wooden mango reads, "The Fruit Tree. Tonight's Specials: Pineapple Salad, Tropical Mash, Apple Pie." Each item is priced at five bits.

"Is this a pun?" I ask Speck. "I'm getting the feeling that there's a pun here. It has something to do with the name, doesn't it? Like, I get this is a tree-loft town, and there are actual fruit trees around. Explain this."

She taps on my head and points up to the large tree that grows through the middle of the building. Near the top, fruit grows.

"It's built around a fruit tree, Anon."

"Wow, that is really dumb. That is so dumb, Speck. I'm blaming you for how dumb that is." There is probably no way to describe how dead I feel inside.

"I don't think it's dumb, I just think you don't understand higher comedy!"

I walk past the mango, to the doors of the tavern, and push them open. Dozens of bat-ponies sit around the tables, feasting on fruits and partaking in fruit drinks. None of them take much notice of me or Speck as we go to sit down at an empty table.

"Speck, you know I hate puns." The tavern falls completely silent. All eyes are on me. A great weight has been lifted off of my back. Speck hovers in front of me.

And she's the last thing I see before I'm staring at the evening sky of Hollow Shades. Those bat-ponies move fast, and apparently take opinions of puns very seriously.

I stand and walk back up to the door of the tavern. There's a small, crude drawing of me with a big red X over it.

"Looks like I'm banned. Awesome."

A lone pony sitting at one of the outside tables munches on what looks like a variety of fruit stuffed into half of a pineapple.

"You know, Anon. You should probably keep your punpinions to yourself." Speck laughs so hard she nearly chokes on her salad.

"That was bad. I hope you feel bad." She shakes her head indignantly as she eats. "I'm going to guess you pick-pocketed me to pay for that." She nods. "Did you at least get me something?"

"I got you an apple."

She throws me an apple. One single apple. Nothing special about it, just one of the nasty red ones.

"Wow, good to know you care." As I sit beside her, she pushes a second pineapple salad in front of me. "Oh."

I look over at her as we eat. She still looks upset, and I don't think I'm helping. Scratch that, I'm definitely not helping.

"Are you feeling alright, sweetheart?"

Speck sighs and pulls her muzzle from the pineapple. She casts a quick glance up at me, and for a brief second I catch her beautiful orange eyes. She's sad and she's torn, and I can feel it just by looking at her.

"No. I don't think it was a good idea to come here. We should've just stayed in Ponyville."

"Speck. Look at me." She furrows her brow, and it looks like she might run off, but she stares at my face. "In the entire two months that I've known you, I've learned so much about you. About who you are, and what you want. Coming here, I'm getting to learn why you are the way you are." She smiles a little bit as she looks away. "Plus, I really want to meet the mare that raised such a perfect little cutie." She blushes and starts snickering.

"We should hurry up and eat. Don't want to keep her waiting, right?"

"Yeah."

A small smile plays across her lips the entire time we eat. I realize I spend a little more time looking at her than I do actually enjoying my fruit.

Speck is beautiful. She really is. And I notice this every single time I look at her, but I feel like I really need to state just how pretty she is. Her long turquoise mane, her dull-orange eyes, her nubby little fangs that poke out from between her lips, and seemingly grow longer when she smiles, those majestic, leathery wings that are just lighter than her mane. Every single little thing about her adds to her appeal.

She notices I'm staring, which causes her to blush. She struggles to ignore me and eat, but her smile grows even wider.

"You should take a picture. It'll last longer."

"It wouldn't be the same."

If those gray cheeks could be any redder, I'd think her face caught fire. She hides behind her hooves and wings, but they provide little protection as I grab her in a tight hug.

During moments like this, I don't feel any need to tell her I love her, or really say anything. She understands exactly what I'm thinking and feeling.

"Ready to go?"

She looks up at me as she lowers her hooves and wings, barely revealing her eyes, and nods. I pick her up and cradle her against me with one arm and pick up my pineapple salad bowl. Neat little dish, actually; the bat-ponies cut a pineapple in half, removed the core, and filled it with other fruits, having the pineapple act like a bowl.

As we continue on our journey through the west end of Hollow Shades, the sweet smell of flowers floods my senses.

"That's it," Speck says as she points towards a building wedged between two other, slightly smaller buildings.

Nectar's Flowers, as the sign points out, looks like a modest little two-story cabin with vines growing over its exterior. Shelves and tables sit outside, under the windows, with flowers resting on top of them in little clay pots. The flowers are incredibly colorful, and look perfectly healthy.

As we enter the shop, I expect to be knocked off my feet by an abhorrent mixture of flowers, but am pleasantly surprised not to be. The shop smells wonderful, like every single flower adds its own special little fragrance to the store, but none of them overwhelmingly so. Whoever this "Nectar" is, they must be absolutely exceptional with their flowers and how they're arranged.

"Hello! Welcome to Nectar's Flowers!" A cheery little gray-brown bat-pony with a braided tan mane shouts as she trots around a shelf. She clicks her tongue and smiles wide. "How can I help you two?"

"We're just looking around," Speck responds.

"Alrighty, then!" The mare starts to turn, but trips over a stray flowerpot as she starts to walk away. Instinctively, I rush over and help her up. "How clumsy of me." She looks up at me, but doesn't actually look at me. Her gaze shifts ever so slightly as she tries to see. I don't think she can, though; her cloudy white eyes meet mine, very briefly. I glance at her flank to find the image of a cracked flower pot.

"Anon."

I let go of Nectar as Speck approaches me. Nectar just wanders off, giving a quick thanks. Something crashes in the direction she heads.

"Speck. She's blind."

"She can still see." There's a loud clicking sound, similar to the one Nectar had made earlier, though this one comes from Speck. "Echolocation. All bat-ponies can do it." Right. I remember reading about it in that book.

"So I guess you can say she's blind as a bat." Speck snickers and leans against me, her head pressing into my hip. There's snickering coming from the back of the shop too. Nectar must have excellent hearing to make up for her lack of eye-sight. Bat-ponies are so nifty.

Speck calms down after a moment, gasping for breath.

"Th-that was good, Anon." But I hate myself for it. Speck sighs loudly as she walks away to look at the flowers.

"What kind of flowers does your mom like, anyway?" I ask as I follow her.

"Her favorites are gladioli and hydrangeas, so I think a bouquet of those will be good." She sniffs a couple of flowers, and as she does so, she rises up onto her tippy-hooves and spreads her wings. "They smell lovely."

"So half a dozen of each. How's that sound?"

"It sounds good. Let's find the shopkee-" Speck stops speaking as Nectar blindly bumps into me and falls over. She starts to screech and flail her hooves.

"Darn these shelves, always moving around when I'm not looking!" I feel so bad for laughing, even though I kneel down to help her up again. She struggles to stand, so I have to pick her up and balance her onto her hooves. She clicks her tongue. "Oh! Thank you, Shelf!"

"I'm not a shelf."

"Oops! My apologies!" She grins. Speck, you might have a rival for cutest pony in Equestria. I turn to her, and notice her cheeks are burning brightly. She looks a little mad. "Can I help you two now?"

"Yeah. We need half a dozen gladioli and half a dozen hydrangeas in an arrangement." The mare bounces in place.

"Wonderful! I'll have that bundled up and ready to go momentarily!" She clicks and trots off, but trips over another flower pot. Scrambling to her feet, she clicks again and hurries to find the flowers.

"Anon, really?"

"What?"

"I'm right here, and you're flirting with her?" I turn to Speck, but pause before I say anything. I could easily upset her if I choose my words poorly.

"She's blind, and I was helping her up. I don't see how that constitutes flirting." Speck huffs and bumps into me. After a moment of glaring at me, she falls over on her side and flails her hooves. Our eyes meet. She looks so indignant. "Speck, you're being silly. Stop it." I still pick her up and balance her.

"Stop flirting with other mares!"

"Didn't we just talk about this, like an hour ago? Do you not understand that I love you, and only want to be with you?" Her ears lower and she looks away. I shut up and hug her, pressing my nose into her cheek as I kiss her. "Sorry."

She hugs me back and tries to sway. A click causes me to look up. Nectar stands, looking toward us, with a bouquet of flowers in her mouth. Speck and I part as the blind bat-pony leads us toward the counter.

"The bouquet is twelve bits, but uh... You know red roses are better for a couple, right?"

"The flowers aren't for either of us."

"Oh! Well, alright." She blushes a little bit and looks away. I hand the mare three ten-bit coins. She uses her nose to check them. "Sir? This is too much."

"Keep it."

"But-" I take the bouquet off of the counter. Speck stares up at me as I turn to the door.

"Keep it, ma'am."

"Thank you, mister!" Nectar shouts as Speck and I leave the shop. Nectar is a nice mare. She deserved every bit.

"You're really kind, Anon." Speck nuzzles my hand and smiles against it. I stroke her mane and scratch behind her ear.

"I guess. Ready to see your mom?"

"Yeah. I think we've delayed long enough." She smiles as we walk further down the west walk-way.

It doesn't take long for us to get to our destination. Speck stops me as we pass by a hospital. It's carved into a skyscraper of a tree, and looks to be just as modern as the hospital in Ponyville. It kind of feels out of place, since it's so large. There aren't many buildings around it, either.

As we enter, Speck and I approach the front desk. The desk comes up to my mid-thigh, about where the average pony's chest would be.

"Hello, welcome to the Hollow Shades hospital. How may I help you?"

"We're looking for Angel Tear." The stallion at the desk looks up at Speck and smiles softly.

"She's in room Seven-Fifteen." I hazard a guess that Speck's mom is a nurse.

I follow Speck as she starts trotting towards a stairwell. We walk up to the seventh floor and start looking for room seven-fifteen. I notice a large map on the wall, that decidedly points out where we are: the intensive care unit. I don't think anything of it and carry on.

The hospital itself is incredibly modern, in contrast to how modest the rest of Hollow Shades is. I wouldn't expect a medical care center to be any less impressive in a world like this. I stop paying attention to where I'm going as I admire all of the magical medical machines organized neatly along the walls.

"Here." Speck stops me with a hoof as I almost walk past the door. She looks up at me and smiles uninhibitedly. I smile back, genuinely happy to see her smile in such a way once more. Hand and hoof on the door, we push it open together.

I expect to see a mare, dressed up in a nurse's outfit, standing over a sickly pony, smiling and caring for them.

Instead, I find a mare, much older than Speck with a striking resemblance, laying in a hospital bed. She groans softly and her gray-blue mane falls over her face as she sits up. Wires dangle from her dark-gray chest, and she struggles to wave. The wires lead to a small machine that emits a slow and weak beeping noise. Her sky-blue eyes move from Speck to me and back.

"Well, hello there, my starry night." The mare grunts softly as Speck approaches the bed; her voice is not dissimilar to a choir of angels. I sit down in a chair beside the bed. I had hoped my heart would only be torn out, shredded, and stomped on once today, and once in my lifetime in Equestria. Unfortunately, it may happen a second time.

"Hi, mama." Speck climbs onto the bed and hugs her mom as tight as she possibly can without hurting her. They snuggle, both as happy as they could possibly be.

"And who's your friend?" Angel Tear slowly turns her head to me. If I could muster the strength to look at her, I would be warmed by her smile. Alas, I only give her a nervous smile and glance to the floor.

"His name's Anon." Speck rests her cheek against her mother's chest and looks up at me. "We got you flowers!"

"How kind." She smiles as I hold them up. "You can put them in the vase right next to you, sweetie."

I pick the vase up, and find that there isn't any water in it.

"There's a sink in the bathroom, right next to the door." I stand up and walk over to the bathroom. As I start to fill the vase, I hear Speck speak.

"What do you think of him?"

"Sweetie, it doesn't matter what I think. If he makes you happy, then I'll rest easy." There's a soft laughter from Angel Tear, but something in her voice says she knows she's in a tight spot. I put the flowers into the vase and carry it back out into the room. Replacing the vase on the table beside Angel Tear's bed, I retake my seat.

"How did the two of you meet?" Angel Tear runs a hoof over Speck's mane. I don't know if she knows about Speck living outdoors for nearly a year. I don't have time to come up with anything to ease her heart before Speck speaks up.

"I found him one night, when I was out and about, and he just invited me into his house." They both giggle a little bit.

"What a strange way to meet someone. As long as you're safe, I'm not worried."

The three of us sit in silence for a little while. Part of me wants to leave the room, so Speck and her mom can have some time together. This visit is for her, after all. Yet, as I stand to leave, Angel Tear's hoof touches my hand.

"Please stay." She smiles, and I sit back down. "How long have you two known each other?"

"A little over a month," I answer. Her hoof never leaves my hand.

"Has Speck told you about the Angels?"

"No, I don't think she has." I don't give Speck the opportunity to speak up. She looks up at me, curious. We both know that she's told me dozens of times, but I'd like to hear it from her mom.

"Well, a long, long time ago, when ponies were still a fresh race, still in their infancy, there was a race of beings that held the ponies' hooves and guided them. This race was lost to history, and possibly not even remembered by the princesses. They were called Angels. The Angels loved the ponies, and the ponies loved the Angels. The Angels worked so hard to protect the infant ponies, to guard them, to keep them safe."

She coughs and groans as she pauses.

"The Angels helped the ponies cultivate the land, settle their villages, and live in peace and harmony. They protected the ponies against so many dangerous things."

I squeeze her hoof as tears well up in her eyes. Speck's fallen asleep, and nestles against her mother.

"I'm sure you've heard the Hearth's Warming Eve stories. When the three main races of ponies were fighting. Some ponies believe those events took place not long after the Angels left."

She smiles warmly at me. It's a knowing smile.

"Some ponies believe the Angels still walk these lands." Angel Tear chuckles as she looks down at Speck. "That always was her favorite bed-time story when she was a filly. It always put her right to sleep."

"I'll have to keep that in mind."

She moves her hoof up my arm, pulls it closer to her, and hugs it.

"You're doing well to keep my little Speck safe. Please protect her."

"I'll do whatever it takes. I promise." The heart monitor's beeping starts to slow and weaken even further. Angel Tear smiles, and her eyes close. The faintest whisper escapes her lips.

"I always knew Angels were real." Her chest falls one last time as a tear rolls down her cheek. The heart monitor flat-lines, and its long, drawn out beep awakens Speck.

My heart is crushed; Speck's is obliterated.

Doctors and nurses rush into the room. There is nothing they can do, and they know it. Speck buries her face into her mother's chest and sobs.

I place a hand on Speck's back before leaving the room. I know there is nothing I can say or do right now. Leaving her alone isn't the best idea either, but I don't know what else to do in a situation like this.

I sit down on the floor beside the door to room seven-fifteen, and think. Speck is without family, now. I can't say I know exactly how she feels, but I can sympathize. I've been separated from everything I knew and loved on Earth, and consider it impossible to ever get any of that back. I am much happier now, but I received a second chance. I am afraid Speck will not, and that I'm all she has.

One of the nurses leads Speck out of the room. Tears still stream down her cheeks. She doesn't even look up at me as she climbs into my lap and buries herself against my chest. I just hold her and rub her back.

She falls silent after a little while. Her sobbing has stopped, but she's still awake. Maybe it's okay to say something now.

"I'm sorry, Speck." An explosion of snot and tears soaks into my shirt, but instead of crying, it sounds like Speck is laughing.

"D-don't be, Anon... She always said she wouldn't go until... until she met an Angel."

Her face beams through her tears as she looks up at me. She doesn't say anything else. She doesn't have to.

As much as she talks about those stories, and the way she looks at me.

She really does think I'm an Angel.

Author's Note

Changes from the pastebin version:
Added scenes before meeting Angel Tear
Added a little bit more to Angel Tear's scene.

New OCs:
Nectar (Who first appeared in Merry Moon Memorial)
Angel Tear

OC Count:
14

A Feeling of Pain - 2

If Angels once walked these lands, then certainly, wherever they went, they still watch over these ponies. Only when they need a new Angel to help, do they take a pony from this world. Only when the pony has passed some life-long test to prove themselves worthy, do they take a pony from this world.

Angels in this world might not have been beautiful creatures with golden halos and wide-spanning pearly feathered wings. They might have been completely average creatures. They might even have been humans, curiously finding their way across time and space only to end up in this world. They might have even been ponies themselves.

Angels, I know, can be anyone, big or small, extraordinary or average. They can be anyone, so long as they succeed in making another happy, so long as they succeed in making others smile.

Speck is my Angel, and I am hers.

"Excuse me. Are you going to sit around moping all day, or join the party?" I look up to find a curious little bat-pony staring up at me. I take a moment to look around.

In the small clearing where Speck's parents now lay together, a dozen or so bat-ponies frolic and dance. It's a small gathering, but the ponies set a table up with drinks and snacks. There are a few games they play, but they have fun. These ponies have literally put the 'fun' in funeral.

I pick Speck out of the crowd. She's smiling and dancing. She looks happy, but I think it's just because of what's going on. She was upset yesterday when we laid her mother to rest. She cried all day, nearly non-stop. She hardly ate anything, and hardly slept. It's been so hard getting her up in the mornings, and getting her to do anything.

Today, she's doing better, but I have a feeling that, once this party is over, she'll go back to being miserable.

"I think I'll wait. Where I'm from, we don't usually do this kind of thing for those who have passed."

"Neither do most ponies." The mare turns from me and returns to the festivities. I would be more than happy to join in, under other circumstances. However, with a fresh plot of dirt and a brand new grave-marker sitting in front of me, I feel uncomfortable with the notion. It is better left to Speck to handle her cultural things.

I shift my gaze to the grave-markers. Angel Tear now rests beside her late husband. A winged teardrop is etched into the stone, her name etched under that, with a small epitaph underneath.

"A loving wife, a caring mother, and a vigilant guardian. An Angel, if they ever walked these lands."

I promised her I would protect Speck, and I will; even if it costs me my life.

The earth beneath me starts to quake, and I feel my heart sink out of fear. I look up in an attempt to find Speck, to figure out where to run to grab her and get out of dodge. Instead of finding any actual danger, I just find a herd of bat-ponies running toward me. Before I can react, they are upon me. Speck, and all of these ponies that knew her mother, hold onto me. They all hug me, most likely to get me to cheer up.

"Anon." A smiling, positively cheerful Speck climbs on top of the pony-pile and presses her nose to mine. "Quit moping and come play."

"Will you get off of me?"

"No!" Every single bat-ponies shouts, nearly deafening me.

"Well, I don't suppose I'll be able to run around and play if I can't move." All dozen or so pairs of eyes lock onto me, nearly at the same time. They quickly scramble off of me, save for Speck. When I look at her, all I can think of is the fortune teller, and what she said. I hug Speck as tight as I can as she struggles to escape.

I let her go, and she bounces back a few feet from me. I catch her eyes, and for a brief moment, I can see all of the pain in her heart. But she smiles.

Speck is a strong mare. Much stronger than I will ever be.

She tilts her head as I rise to my feet. The bat-ponies just watch on as I chase Speck. After a while, they join in, and we play a massive game of tag throughout the forest.

It lasts until the late afternoon, when nearly everyone becomes worn out. We clean the clearing up, and a couple of the bat-ponies take everything back to the village. The rest either stick around, or wander out to other graves.

Speck and I just sit, together, under the large oak tree that looms over her parents' graves. She bundles herself up in my jacket.

I have always thought bat-ponies were strange. This little funeral party has definitely confirmed that.

Two little moths flutter and dance with each other atop the grave-markers. I watch them bump into each other and tap their antennae together. I like to believe there's something on the other side, waiting for us. Speck's parents, wherever they are, are happily reunited.

With a smile, I scratch under Speck's chin. She coos and stretches against me, rolling over onto her back. Her hoof touches my nose as she reaches up to me.

"Boop!"

She smiles and tries to tap my nose again. I scowl playfully and pull the hood of my jacket over her head. She flails and struggles and squeaks, but calms down and snuggles against me.

"Anon." I look down to find her staring at the moths. She reaches out to them, and they climb onto her hoof.

"If you're going to say something that's going to break my heart, please don't."

She looks up at me as the moths flutter away. Her lips turn down into a frown, and her nubby little fangs poke from under her lip.

"Okay." She looks away for a moment. Her silence is brief. "You won't leave me, right?"

If she had worded that any differently, I might have cried. Instead, I hug her and rub her back.

"No. I don't think I will."

Speck kisses me on the nose as she stands up. Somehow, in the midst of wrapping her in my jacket, she had managed to get her arms into the sleeves.

"I think... I'm ready to go. Back to the town."

"Alright." I stand up and pet her mane. She tries to duck away, so I pick her up and cradle her in my arms. If ponies were not made of marshmallows, I would not be able to hold her like this.

"Can we get some snacks when we get there? I really want something... fresh and cold."

"Sure. We'll grab something to eat, then get to sorting your parents' house out." Speck nods and snuggles against me as I carry her back to the town.

***

Speck decides on a small cafe nestled in an alley not far from the east edge of the town. It is small, but feels spacious due to the placing of its two tables and bar. Just like most places in Equestria, we sit on the floor beside one of the tables. Unlike most places in Equestria, there are no pillows to sit on.

And so, with my butt closely acquainted with the hard, unpleasant floor of this quaint establishment, Speck and I prepare for a pleasant little snack-date. We look over the menus on the table, but I don't find anything that sounds good. The only choices are either blood-baked pastries or fruit rolls. Granted, there are different varieties, but the menu boils down to those two.

"What're you gonna get, Anon?" I look up from the menu.

"I can tell you what I'm not going to get." Speck glances back down at her menu. I turn mine over in my hands and notice a list of drinks. All kinds of fruit smoothies are listed.

"How do banana and mango spring rolls sound? Maybe a pineapple smoothie on the side."

"That sounds really good. Nothing else is appealing." Her eyes glisten as she grins at me. I stare at her. What did I say? I take a second to think, and it comes to me. I give her a pleading look as a mare wearing an apron trots up to our table. I feel time slow down as Speck opens her mouth.

"Oh, Anon. Does that mean you're winging your food choice?"

The waitress doesn't miss a beat.

"Should I hang around and take your orders, or peel out and give you more time to decide?"

The bartender at the bar shouts across the room.

"Can I interest you in somefang to drink while you wait?"

All three bat-ponies snicker, their kee's fill the room. I just sit in silence and contemplate my life as a single tear rolls down my cheek. I've been a good person, for the most part. I've made my mistakes, but I've owned up to them. I don't think I've done anything to deserve this punishment. I cringe; I'm starting to think in puns.

"What's wrong, Anon? These puns flying too fast for you?" Speck snickers.

"We can slow down if you're having trouble keekeeng up."

I take a deep breath and close my eyes. The room falls silent. I pick up the menu and hold it with an iron grip.

"I think we'll both have the banana and mango spring rolls, with pineapple smoothies." The waitress nods and trots off.

I sit silently, waiting for our food. Every time Speck tries to speak, I swat her with the menu.

Not hard. Just a light tap to bring my point across.

"Anon -" I tap her on the forehead. "- are -" On the nose. "- you -" On the hoof. "- mad at me?" I stop myself from swatting her, as she looks up at me, her bottom lip quivering.

"No, Speck. I'm not." I set the menu down and reach across the table to caress her cheek. She leans into my touch and nuzzles into my palm. "I could never be mad at you."

She holds the back of my hand with a hoof and kisses it lightly. My heart skips a beat as she looks up at me. Her warm breath spreads over my palm, and I feel her smile against my skin.

This mare that sits across from me, holding and warming my hand, holds and warms my heart. She is impeccably strong-hearted, kind, and wonderful. If I keep her in a cage, she'll never get hurt, though I fear she will be without the freedom to fly. I don't want to lose her.

"You have a worried look in your eye, Anon." She rests her chin in my hand. "Tell me what's wrong."

"Nothing's wrong."

"Please don't lie to me. Something's bothered you since we got together. Is it me?"

"No."

"Is it something I did?"

"No, Speck."

"What is it, then?" She's stopped smiling, and just looks concerned. If I try to tell her anything other than the truth, she'll see right through me.

"It's something the fortune-teller said."

"Please, Anon. You can't tell me you really believe anything she said."

"I'm trying hard not to. I really am." She sits up a little straighter and swallows.

The waitress trots up to our table with a tray in her mouth. She sets it down between me and Speck, and I take our plates and glasses off of it.

"Enjoy your meals!" The chipper waitress trots off with a smile on her face.

Speck looks down at her plate, a stone-solid solemn expression beating out her usual smile. I know that look. It's the same one she gave me before I ran away from her at the Summer Sun Celebration. Unfortunately, I know what comes next.

"Are you going to leave me? You're all I have left, Anon. I know you know what it feels to be so alone." Her voice is pained and faint.

"Speck. I would never, ever think of leaving you. I'll be with you until the day I die." I try to keep the last word from leaving my mouth, but fail. Pursing my lips and closing my eyes, I suck a bit of air through my teeth.

"Okay." Speck's expression quickly changes back to her bright and shining grin. With food on the table, she would have cheered up anyway.

She stands up and places her front hooves on the table, flanking her plate. Her tongue swipes over her lips as she shoves her face into the plate. I just watch, not even disgusted or abhorred. She tears into her spring rolls with reckless abandon as I pick my first roll up.

As soon as I pick my smoothie up, she stops. A roll hangs from her mouth, and her eyes dart from my mouth and smoothie to my plate. She tilts her head, curious. Half of a roll hangs from her mouth.

"Wha're 'oo doin'?"

"I'm eating." The roll drops from her mouth as she glares and points at me with a hoof.

"But you're drinking!"

"I needed a drink?" She leans closer to me.

"Do you not want your rolls anymore?" Oh. I see how it is. She only wants me for my food. Not for my love and affection. Nay, just my food.

"Yes."

"Yes you do want them, or yes I can have them?" I shake my head. She pouts and slinks back to the floor.

"You still have like four more rolls on your plate, Speck."

"So?! Maybe I'll still be hungry after I eat them! Ever think of that?"

"Finish what you have, and if I have anything left over, I'll give it to you." I smirk; as soon as I finish speaking, she has already gone back to ravaging her plate. She finishes licking it clean before I can even put my drink down. Dedication in a mare is absolutely admirable.

"I'm still hungry."

I sigh and lay my head on the table as I slide my plate over to Speck. With a screech of joy and great exuberance, she tears the rolls apart. The table shakes as violently from her hunger-induced rampage. Though I'm not even that hungry, nor do I care for spring rolls of any kind, I still would have liked to enjoy a nice, quiet meal without Speck being... Speck. She is silly, and I love her, but sometimes she could stand to calm down.

I reach for my smoothie, but only grasp at air. Looking up, I find that it has disappeared. Speck hiccups and covers her mouth with a hoop. She blushes and stares at me. I only stare at the two empty glasses sitting in front of her.

"Thanks, Speck. I really appreciate that."

"Excuse me," she mutters out quickly and quietly, her cheeks burning in an inferno of embarrassment. I just roll my eyes and stare at her.

"So what's next?"

"Screech fights!"

"I thought we were going back to your parents' house."

"Later. I want to see the screech fights!"

"The what?" I have never heard of this. It wasn't in anything I read about bat-ponies, and Speck has never mentioned it. I don't think it's even been advertised in the town.

"The screech fights. It's where mares and stallions go to fight over who dates who. It keeps a lot of relationship drama to a minimum."

"I don't get it. Wouldn't that cause more drama between whoever was fighting?"

"Probably. I've never been part of it. It's just really fun to watch."

"Well, I guess it wouldn't hurt to spend a little more time out and about."

Speck jumps up with glee and runs out of the cafe. I stand and walk over to the bartender, pay him, and run after my special bat-pony.

As I rush outside, the cool evening air strikes my skin. Speck still has my jacket, where ever she is. And where ever she is, she is not in my sight.

"Speck?" I look up into the air before remembering that she wouldn't be able to fly with the jacket covering her wings. Or, I wouldn't think she could, if I didn't find myself wearing a brand new bat-pony backpack.

"I'm right here, Anon."

"Where'd you come from?"

"I jumped off the roof."

"That's dangerous. You couldn't have just waited on a bench like a normal pony?"

"Anon, I don't think you understand. 'Danger' is my middle name."

"No it's not." I don't actually know her full name, and considering pony nomenclature, 'Speck' is likely to be it. Most ponies tend to introduce themselves with their full name, and only adopt a shorter version later on. Princess Twilight Sparkle, for instance, prefers to be called Twilight more often than not.

"You're right," she says as she rests her head on my shoulder. "But at least I know my name!"

"That's kind of mean, Speck." A chill runs down my spine as we walk towards the center of the town.

"Cold?"

"A little bit."

"Do you want your jacket back?"

"I would like my jacket back." She gives me the jacket and climbs onto my front as I put it on. "So, which way to these screech fights?"

"North of town. You'll know the place when you see it."

***

She was right. The building, better described as a coliseum, makes absolutely no effort to hide itself or blend in to its environment. It is large, it is menacing, it is terrifying. The exterior looks like it was carved from a massive tree, possibly from a mythological tree of life, and is used in such a perverse and violent fashion.

I feel sick to my stomach as we approach. The sun has dipped behind the mountains, covering the entirety of Hollow Shades and its surrounding forests in darkness. Paper lanterns are the only light on our path, and the only things illuminating the haunting structure of the coliseum.

"I'm getting a bad vibe from this."

We stand at the front, an ocean of bat-ponies trotting past us and into the coliseum through an enormous open entrance.

"It'll be fun."

Screams, shouts, and cheers start to sound from inside as a voice booms from within.

"It seems like a really big event."

"It is. I should warn you, though! Anypony can challenge anypony else's mates!"

"So a stallion could challenge me for you?" She nods.

"And a mare could challenge me for you."

"Well, I doubt that's going to happen. I doubt any mares around here would be interested in me." Unless that one shows up. I reassuringly ruffle Specks mane and hug her. "I won't let any stallion beat me, either."

Once we enter and find our seats - which, by the divine grace of Celestia or by pure chance we found open spots in the front row - I start to watch the fights just as intently as Speck.

We shout and scream and yell at the competitors. We hold each other back from jumping over the guard-rail to get into the pit ourselves and scream at the bat-ponies. It's cute. We have a good time.

"This is weak!" I shout and throw my hands up as yet another stallion crumbles to his opponent. I should have gone deaf by now, what with all of the screeching and yelling, but most of the noise doesn't actually register.

Speck giggles and leans against me. I wrap an arm around her and stroke her shoulder.

"Having fun, Anon?"

"It sure looks like he is!" The mare that has been stalking me for the past few days trots in front of us in a dramatic manner. Behind her follows an anxious looking stallion with a dirty-white coat, silver hair, and green eyes.

Speck groans and hides her face in her hooves. I have a feeling something terrible is going to happen. Whether it's something this mare does, or Speck decking her in the face, I will not like the results.

"What do you want?"

"Funny you should ask! I was just enjoying the show, when I thought I'd come over and say hello! And while I'm over here, I think it would be a good idea to challenge little miss blank-flank for her handsome mate." I notice that both of these ponies, and nearly all of the bat-ponies around us, do in fact have cutie-marks. I always found it odd that Speck didn't have one, but always thought it was normal for bat-ponies. I suppose I was wrong.

"Yeah! I'm gonna challenge you for your mate, too!" The stallion pipes up.

"I'm going to be sick." Speck hides her face in my side. I try so hard not to laugh.

I fail. Laughing harder than I have in quite a while, tears start to run down my cheeks as I try to catch my breath.

"Um, excuse me! This is serious!" I laugh even harder as the mare shouts at me.

"Uh-huh. There's... there's no way you'll win," I say as I finally calm down a little bit.

"What?! Anon, no! I don't want to do this!"

"Come on, we can handle them. Besides, you wanted to come here."

"I guess..." She whimpers and looks away. I pick her up and carry her over to a set of stairs that leads down into the pit. The mare and stallion follow.

As I walk down those steps, I start to think about the mare and stallion. I haven't seen the stallion around, but judging by the look on his face, he knows the mare and Speck personally. The mare, obviously, has it out for Speck. Whatever's going on, I don't like it.

"It seems we have new challengers in the arena! It looks like a stallion, two mares, and a... thing, all ready to fight for their partners!" An announcer yells through the cheering coliseum.

I put Speck down. She puffs her chest out to try to look tougher, but I know how terrified she is. I could feel her heart racing while carrying her.

"Let's have the males fight over their select female first! Would the beautiful mare take a seat on the Lover's Throne?" Speck starts to trot over to the other side of the pit, where a large wooden throne sits. I notice something duck into the shadows behind it. The other mare trots back toward the stairs, and sits against the wall.

I crack my neck and knuckles, ready to absolutely destroy this pathetic excuse for a pony.

"Y-you ready for this!?" He tries to sound confident. "I'm gonna win Speck from you, and-" I tune him out as my suspicions are confirmed. He does know Speck. None of this is good. I notice his mouth is now wide open, but no sound is coming out. Right, still tuning him out.

I tune him back in and immediately clap my hands over my ears. The sound is horrifying, and nothing I can do will make it stop. I fall to my knees and cringe, trying as hard as I can to tune him back out. Any longer, and my ear-drums may burst.

He stops seconds later, panting and huffing out of exhaustion.

"Your turn." Bad idea, buddy. Should have finished me while you had that chance.

"First things first." I stand up and address the crowd. I hold my arms out and walk in a small circle, facing every single pony in the stands. "You all came here for a smack down, right?!" They fall silent as I speak. I look down at my opponent, still addressing the crowd. "You came here to see some winners win their mares and stallions! None of these weak screeches and wimpy matches! You came to see raw, uncut, soul-crushing destruction!" The audience goes wild. Any more hype, and they might start rioting.

I pick my opponent up.

"I'm gonna give it to you!" I glare at him. "Do you smell..." A terrified look comes over his face. He pleads with me, but I will give him no mercy. No stallion will challenge me for my special bat-pony and live to tell the tale. "What the Rock..." He starts to cry. I smirk as I hold him out in front of me. "Is cookin'?"

Throwing him to the ground, I jump onto him. My hands cup over his ear and my lips press to the space between my thumbs. I screech as loud as I can into his ear. He screams from the pain of going deaf, and quickly stops struggling. I let him go and stand up.

"You can't stop the Rock!" I shout, holding my arms out and towering over the incapacitated bat-pony. A couple of nurses rush down into the pit and put him on a stretcher before running off. The crowd is going absolutely bananas.

I don't play when it comes to Speck. I will do everything in my power to keep her, and to keep her safe.

Speck looks up at me from her throne as I approach. I wink at her and smile.

"That was amazing, Anon!"

"Thanks. Now it's your turn. Give her what for, alright?" She nods and trots to the center of the pit, where the mare meets her. Something catches my eye as I sit on the throne: a small table beside me, with a small piece of paper folded up on top of it.

"Get ready, Anonymous. The battle begins," it reads, in a flourished writing. Illusa is here, and she's lurking around.

"Come on, Speck. Give it your all." I feel myself starting to get a bit worried. I am afraid Speck will lose, but I've heard her screech before. She is definitely louder than that stallion.

~~~

"Ready to lose, Speck?" Speck's challenger circled around her. The light-gray mare with flaming red hair grinned eagerly, her fiery orange eyes locked to Speck.

"Over my dead body, Lilith."

Speck, often just the cutest, nicest, sweetest, happiest little bat-pony, found herself in one of the most terrifying situations that could only be lived in her worst nightmares. Her legs shook, her throat became dry, and her head spun.

Lilith, the gray-coated, midnight-purple-maned, red-eyed bat-pony, calmly trotted from the wall she sat in front of. A smug smirk played across her lips.

"Come on, Speck! Destroy her!" Her friend shouted across the pit. His voice, his words, made her feel resilient. He gave her the courage to fight.

"I won't lose," she muttered to herself. She always hated this custom. She loved watching the fights, but always dreaded the day she might end up in that pit, fighting for someone she loved with all her heart. That day was the day she feared for so very, very long.

"You first. I insist." The arrogant mare bowed to Speck with a grin.

Speck frowned and snarled. She drew in a deep breath, as much air as her little pony lungs could hold. There was power in her screech, enough power to deafen anything in her immediate vicinity. She balanced herself, rooting her hooves into the ground beneath her, her tone and volume raising until even her own ears rang. The ponies sitting in the stands closest held their ears shut until her screech finished. Even her friend had to cover his ears.

The mare in front of her, did not. She did not falter, she did not move. She neither cringed nor blinked nor turned her head.

Speck looked toward her friend, a look of fear on her face, a look of pain. He covered his mouth with his hand and closed his eyes.

Lilith took a step forward, scoffing.

"Well, it looks like you've just lost your stallion! I hope it hurts you deep inside to know that your screech absolutely sucks." She flashed her sharp fangs at Speck, who just squinted and rooted herself deeper against the ground, preparing for her opponent's screech.

The mare lined her face up with Speck's, took in a deep breath, and started to screech. Speck scrunched her face up as her ears rang.

"Come on, Speck! Get physical!" Speck hissed as she pushed herself forward, headbutting the mare in the face. As the mare stagger backwards, a hoof connected with her jaw. The screeching stopped abruptly as the mare fell to the ground.

As her head hit the ground, two earplugs popped out of her ears. Speck followed up by tackling Lilith. Her hooves connected to the mare's face as she punched and screamed. She grabbed the mare's head and started pounding it into the earth.

Mad is not a word that describes how she felt at that moment. If a pony's soul could blacken with rage, her soul would be a black hole at that point.

"I will not lose to some conniving, disgusting, low-life, hideous harlot like you." She leaned into Lilith's ear, and delivered a final blow that would make her friend absolutely proud.

"Get wrecked, son." She screeched with the intensity of a dragon's roar into her ear.

Victorious, with her opponent in shambles, she trotted to her friend.

~~~

I may have just witnessed a murder. Hundreds of bat-ponies watched on, as my special bat-pony may have murdered some mare. I wait, as she slowly approaches me, for several guards to swoop in and cuff her, to take her away from me and imprison her for murder. But they don't. The crowd starts screeching and cheering as she walks.

This was the fight that Speck was supposed to lose, according to this note. Illusa said there was nothing I could do to change the outcome. But Speck? She did. She managed to win and keep me. My head hurts from all of this fortune-telling garbage, and all of the screeching.

"Well, dear Anonymous. It seems you had nothing to worry about after all." I jump and scream like a little girl.

Illusa sits beside me, watching as Speck makes her way toward us. I catch sight of Illusa's cutiemark: a crystal ball with an eye in the center.

"I don't appreciate that fortune. You are absolutely awful at what you do." She laughs aloud.

"Did you think she was going to die? The events played out just as they should have, but she was supposed to lose this fight."

"You said she was going to perish in a great battle."

"Oh, my! I do apologize, Anonymous. It was not my intent to worry you so."

"You need to work on your wording, then." I slump in my chair and groan as my headache worsens.

"Well, I suppose I shall. How about the other fortunes? Have they all come and gone?"

"For the most part. Whatever I supposedly fear hasn't come up. Our happiness, joy, and love... I guess those are still up for grabs, even though we're pretty happy and in love."

"Mhm. Well, your fear will soon be brought up to be quelled! As for the rest... well, no story ever truly ends."

I look up at Speck and smile.

"I guess not." I turn to look back at Illusa, but find that she's disappeared. "Stupid magic horses and their bad fortunes. Can't wait to go home."

I rise from the throne and run over to Speck. She jumps into my arms and hugs me as tight as she can. The entire coliseum is going ballistic.

"Good job, love. But, how'd you know she was wearing earplugs?" She looks up at me, a solemn expression on her face.

"I didn't. I wasn't going to lose you, Anon." She hides her face in my neck. I just stroke her mane and hug her.

"Good. I wouldn't have it any other way."

"Well, folks, it seems we've just experienced one of the most unique screech-fights yet! Never, in all my days of announcing, have I ever seen a pony headbutt her opponent!"

As I carry her out of the pit, I stop at the mare's body. Her chest rises and falls, very weakly.

"I just saw you pound her head into the ground. How is she still breathing?" Speck starts to laugh. It's nice to hear, considering all the stress we've been under recently.

"Ponies are made of marshmallow, Anon." She looks up at me and rears back, headbutting my shoulder. She has hit me before, but I never noticed that if I was hurt, it was from the impact of hitting something else, and not actually her body. It is akin to trying to destroy a rock with a feather.

"Weird." I glance down at the mare and notice the coiled snake on her flank as two more nurses rush into the pit with a stretcher. I carry Speck up the stairs and out of the coliseum as more competitors swarm in.

We are stopped by a lone bat-pony stallion standing in the entrance hall.

"Anon, put me down." I follow her order as she trots up to the stallion. He has cotton and bandages on his ear. "What do you want, Mortar? Anon's not going to give you a rematch."

"I-I don't want a r-rematch." He cowers when he looks up at me.

"Then, what?" Speck's voice is harsh. I don't know if she's trying to act tough, or if she really doesn't like this guy. I hope it's the former, since she doesn't have a hateful bone anywhere in her fluffy pony body.

Mortar extracts a small brown package from his saddlebag and gives it to Speck.

"When you left, your mother had the idea to start mailing these to you. I don't know how she found out where you were, since you didn't tell anyone, but she managed. That's the last one."

Speck turns it over in her hooves. A small mark in the corner tells her that it was definitely one of her dad's. She smiles as tears well in her eyes, hugging it close to her chest.

"Thank you."

The stallion smiled and blushed a little bit.

"I figured, if you ever came back, you'd love me for doing that."

"I do appreciate it, Mortar. But I can't love you. I have Anon."

Mortar just turns away.

"It's fine. Keep her safe for me, will you?" I stare at the stallion as he walks off into the night.

"What? What was that all about?"

"When we were young, he always admired my dad. He always wanted to learn how to make bricks like him, and always thought that if he could get with me, then my dad would teach him."

"So he's stalked you for years, trying to learn how to make bricks?"

"Yes."

I have no words. I just pick Speck up and carry her back into town; back to her home.

~~~

Speck and her friend made their way to her house, ready to settle in for the night after such a long and distressing day. She felt overwhelmed with nostalgia and familiarity when she stepped inside.

It was nice to be home; a feeling made even more exemplary with her friend's presence.

Her legs shook out of exhaustion, and she nearly collapsed at the threshold of the house. Her friend picked her up in his arms and carried her upstairs. She directed him to her old bedroom, where they laid together in her old bed.

"Mom always told me there would always be a place for me here. I wish I would've visited her more often."

"Why didn't you?"

"I was waiting until I felt like the time was right."

"Well, we made it just in time, didn't we?"

Speck smiled and hugged her friend as tight as she could. Her friend shifted and moved her on top of him. His hands brushed over her wings as their noses pressed together. Their lips locked together as his fingers rubbed into her back.

"So, we're officially mates, huh?"

She tried to stifle her giggle.

"We've been mates since the Summer Sun Celebration."

"Kind of weird that you can challenge someone for their mate, then."

"I've always hated that custom. It's supposed to help our offspring become as strong as possible." She sighed and buried her face into her friend's neck. "But me? I'm not strong. It took me two whole days just to be able to do anything after mom died. And I almost lost that screeching match."

He laughed and kissed her cheek.

"Speck. You're the second strongest bat-pony I know."

Speck looked up at him, tilting her head in question.

"Who's the first?"

He stroked her cheek as they looked into each others' eyes.

"Your mom. She fought for so long, just to meet your mate."

"No. To meet an Angel," she said as she pecked him on the lips.

Author's Note

Changes from the pastebin version:
Added some scenes in the beginning.
Expanded the Cafe scene
Expanded the Coliseum scene
Changed Mortar to be less creepy.

New OCs:
Lilith (now named)
Mortar

OC Count:
15

A Feeling of Fear - 1

We left Hollow Shades as soon as we were done getting the house settled. The only things Speck took were her grandmother's barrette, her dad's pocket-watch, and a few photo albums that were stuffed with every single picture in the house. All of the furniture and kitchenware was donated, anything that we couldn't carry that Speck wanted to keep was mailed back to Ponyville, and the house itself was put up for sale.

We caught the train back to Canterlot Mountain, and I sent a letter to the Cakes telling them I was extending my vacation. After everything that happened in Hollow Shades, I needed even more time to unwind.

A trip to Canterlot, I thought, would suffice: a relaxing couple of days in the city, a little time spent with the princesses in the castle, hopefully run into Twilight so I could ask her a few things about pony magic.

Hooves clop and wings flap as Speck bounces around me while I walk through the train station plaza in Canterlot Mountain. She constantly tugs at my shirt or taps my hands with her nose.

"Anon, can we go look around before we leave? I want to see if I can find another hat!"

I grab her nose and shake her head from side to side as we stop walking.

"Down here? I don't know, Speck. I think they might have better hats up in Canterlot."

She looks up at me and stares at my face. It takes a moment to register, but she catches what I'm implying.

"We're going to Canterlot!?" She screeches, sits on her haunches, and starts batting my hand with her hooves. "But, wait... What if they don't have any fedoras? What if that one really was one-of-a-kind!"

"Well, I don't see that as anything other than a blessing. The hat looked awful on you anyway. Ponies don't have the proper attire for a hat like that." Speck looked absolutely precious in that hat, but I wasn't about to tell her that. I hated that hat more than I hate anything in this world.

"We're going into every hat shop we pass once we get to Canterlot," she says as she pouts and stomps her hooves.

"Of course, sweet one." I scratch her behind the ears before she perks up and jumps on my back.

"Then what're we waiting for?! Mush!" I look over my shoulder. "S-sorry. I meant, mush please."

I roll my eyes as I start walking across the plaza and down the left-most path, towards the magical elevators leading up to Canterlot.

In all of my time living in Equestria, I have been subject to very little magic, surprisingly. Ponyville doesn't have a large unicorn population, so what little magic I do see is simple telekinesis.

Speck climbs off of my back as we wait for the elevator platform to descend.

It descends fairly quickly when no ponies are standing on it. Speck and I, accompanied by a few other ponies, step onto the platform as it lands. I don't look at them or try to spark up any conversation. Elevator etiquette is important. I am nothing, if not a man that prides himself on my social mannerisms.

Up we go, as the elevator ascends toward Canterlot.

I find it strange that such a platform that travels to such a precarious height above the mountain town has no physical guard rails. None of the ponies on the platform are pegasi. Speck would probably try to throw me off if I tossed her over the side. My curiosity will not be sated today.

Speck tugs at my shirt as she tries to climb into my arms. She grunts as she struggles. I look down at her as she keeps trying. Usually, she would just fly up and cling to me. I don't know why she doesn't bother to use her wings.

She sticks her tongue out and hops up against me, clings to my clothes, and then falls backward onto the platform. The other ponies on the elevator stare at us. I shrug and continue watching her.

Her hooves press to my hips as she gets ready to try again. She looks up and meets my eyes. Her tongue still sticks out of her mouth.

"Want some help?" I reach for her tongue and try to grab it, but she notices and slurps it back into her mouth. She shakes her head in response to my question.

"No, no. I've got it." She crouches a little bit and jumps again, using her wings to give her an added boost. Her forelegs wrap around my neck. She takes a moment to get comfortable before wrapping her hind-legs around my hips. "See? I got it."

I smile and laugh a bit, stroking her mane and placing my free hand under her rump to give her a little bit of support. She blushes brightly and hides her face in my neck.

"Really, Anon? In public?" Her whisper is as faint as the wind. I raise an eyebrow and look down at her. One of the ponies aboard the platform clears their throat. "Move your hand, sweetie."

I don't understand what's going on. I have one hand on the nape of her neck, told hold her against me, and one on her rump to prop her up. Dropping my arms to my sides, I feel her squeeze me tighter. She snickers and nuzzles into my collarbone.

"You'll have to wait until tonight for more of that business."

She looks up at me with a seductive grin. I smile awkwardly and look away. Is she serious? I thought this world was pure, and clean, and innocent. A mistake of my own, I assume, since I have never researched how ponies reproduce. If Speck is implying what I think she's implying, I'm afraid I won't be able to do that with her.

Intense, loud laughter cuts my thoughts off as my cheeks burn. Speck's face buries into my chest, her laughs muffle, and my shirt becomes a little wet with her tears of laughter.

She grabs my cheeks with her hooves and squishes my face as she calms down.

"Why are you getting all flustered? Did you think I meant something weird?"

"Maybe?"

"Did you really think I was serious?"

"Kind of?"

"I was extremely serious. You'll have to wait until tonight to see what I meant."

We fall into a strained, painful silence.

The elevator stops as we finally reach the top of the mountain. As I step off of the platform, Speck climbs off of me and starts trotting at my side.

As we walk through the short tunnel from the elevator into Canterlot City, Speck stops. Her eyes widen with awe, and her wings stretch in excitement.

"Anon... It's beautiful."

Speck, from what I know, has only ever been to Hollow Shades, Ponyville, and Fillydelphia. I have never been to Fillydelphia, but I do know that Canterlot is much more breath-taking.

It has grand architecture, hundreds of fancy ponies dressed up in elegant garb, and an amazing cultural scene.

I follow Speck as she trots aimlessly through the city, past cafes and shops and theaters.

"Anon?" She looks up at me and smiles, her nubby fangs flash at me.

"Yeah?"

"I want to dress up."

"Lead the way, then."

Gleefully, she trots up a curving road that leads out onto the main street. Looking around excitedly, she spots a hat shop and makes a beeline for it. I follow her inside, only to find that she's managed to snag a dozen or so hats and drag them over to a set of mirrors. I walk up behind her as she puts a bowler hat on.

"What do you think?"

I shake my head. She removes the bowler and puts a top hat on.

"That's nice, but it's not really a casual kind of hat."

She nods in agreement and tries a gatsby on.

"That's cute, for a street urchin."

Her nose wrinkles and she throws the hat off as quickly as she can. She puts on a beret.

"I would gladly remove kebab with you. Fortunately for us, kebab is not present in Equestria."

The reflection of my little bat-pony shoots me a worried look. I wave my hand for her to try the next hat on. She puts on a black and red baseball cap. White letters across the front read "top bat." She grins at her reflection and puts several more on top of it.

"I am the toppest bat."

"That's a little conceited, don't you think?"

"It's true though." I can't argue with her. In my book, she is the best.

"I still don't think the hat is a good idea."

She tosses the tower of hats aside and grumbles.

"I give up, then! I can't find a hat that you like, even though I like all of them!" She turns and stares at me in dismay, her mouth hanging open in a huff.

"Go ahead and pick one out that you think looks good on you."

"Anon, I would gladly pick a new hat out if this shop had a fedora. Of which there was only one in all of Equestria. The one you threw under a train!"

"It didn't look good on you. It was an awful hat." I bend over to pick one of the top bat hats up and place it on her head. "Wear that one."

"I don't want that one!" She swats it off her head.

"Alright. I guess we can leave then." I turn to walk out of the store, but Speck's hooves catch my hand. As her nose and her lips press into my palm, I look down at her.

"I'm sorry I got mad."

"It's alright. You want to go look at dresses?"

She nods with a soft smile as we leave the hat shop and continue up the road.

Speck, from what I've learned about her in the short while I've known her, is not a fancy mare. She is down to earth, and silly, and a bundle of batty joy. Deep down, I know she doesn't want to look at dresses. She only agrees to please me. The fact that we're together, and happy, is enough to please me.

Regardless, we enter a small dress shop nestled between a theater and a saddle store.

At my behest, Speck tries on every dress I pick out, as she refuses to select any on her own. I pick out a few poofy and frilly dresses, something one would wear to a ball or a gala, and a few tighter, more slimming dresses, not that she needs to be slimmed.

Every single dress I choose is rejected, but she at least tries them on.

"They don't have anything I like here. Can we go?"

I ignore her for a moment as I continue looking at the dresses. One in particular catches my eye, and I pull it from its rack. Off-black silk, trimmed and hemmed with turquoise threading, and small diamonds flecked throughout. It seems loose, but not overly so. Casual wear, but not completely informal. It reminds me of the night sky.

"How about this one?"

Speck looks up as I turn to her. Her eyes widen as she carefully touches it with her hooves, almost like it was a fragile dream, ready to shatter at the most abrupt disturbance. She doesn't hesitate to take it from me and put it on.

I help her pull her wings and tail through the designated holes and take a step back. As she admires herself in the mirror, I press a hand to my chin. I can tell she loves the dress, but something's missing. She does a little turn, giving me a short time to notice that the dress brings every aspect of her looks out. Anyone would drop dead from her looks alone.

Checking her saddle-bags, I find the barrette she had taken from her mother's bedroom. She tips her head back as I clip it into her mane. Against her turquoise mane, its cerulean color stands out from behind the two black bats attached to it for decoration.

"Much better. What do you think?"

"I... I love it, Anon. It's perfect." She looks up at me through the mirror, tears in her eyes. She is a beautiful mare without the barrette and dress, and she knows it. Her beauty is amplified tenfold right now.

Something - I don't know what - comes over me, and I fall to my knees to hug Speck. I hug her as tight as I can and sway gently with her. This beautiful little pony, who has gone through so much in such a short period of time, is truly captivating.

"Are you okay?" Clearing my throat and standing back up, I nod. "Good. Can we get the dress?"

"Of course." She grins and starts giggling like a little filly as she bounds toward the front counter. The mare at the counter looks down at Speck, and up at me as I approach.

"In all my years working here, there has never been a pony that has looked good in that dress." She probably says that to all the mares that shop here. "Silly little story behind it. Apparently it was designed by the owner's great-great-great-great-grandmother, or something, but was never actually sewn. She said she wouldn't have been surprised if the dress sold the day after she brought it here. Of course, we refuse to sell dresses to ponies unless they look good in the dresses. Store policy."

"So, how much?"

The mare shifts her gaze from me to Speck and back again. She rests her cheek on her hoof and hums softly, pondering something. This goes on for several minutes, with Speck bouncing in anticipation.

"One hundred and fifty bits should do it."

A little expensive for a dress they've just had sitting around for years. Yet, as Speck looks up at me with an excited grin, I can't help but reach into my bag. I sigh inwardly as I pull some coins out. If memory serves, this is going to gouge a little too heavily into the month's budget. I would ask Celestia for an advance on my monthly allowance, but I don't want her to feel like I'm taking advantage. After all, that feeling was one of the main reasons why I got a job with the Cakes.

I suppose I could ask them for extra hours at the shop, but it's highly doubtful they'd actually make me work them. Since I met Speck, they've let me off earlier and earlier while still paying me for a full day. Kind of strange that a bunch of generous colorful horses could make me feel bad.

A hoof presses gently to my arm.

"Anon? It's alright if we can't afford it." She bears a concerned look that nearly breaks my heart. I know she isn't concerned over whether or not we can get the dress. She's worried about me spending more than we can afford. The money I get from Celestia and the Cakes is more than enough to live off of, for a single person, anyway. Adding Speck to that, it's still enough, but I enjoy getting her the odd little gift here and there.

"We have enough, Speck. Don't worry." She gives me a reassuring smile. I'll just scrimp and save for the next two weeks, make sure Speck has enough to eat, and... I catch her orange eyes as I nervously shift my gaze to her. She slips the dress off, sits on her haunches, and holds it up to the mare at the counter, who has stayed quite silent during this little conundrum. I could try haggling, but she doesn't seem to be the kind of pony to put up with that nonsense. Speck, unfortunately, is ready to accept defeat and get on with the day, as she places the dress on the counter and smiles in a way that hides her upset.

Beside the dress, I place a stack of coins. She'll be upset if I don't buy it, because she loves it, and she'll be upset if I do buy it, because I'll have to go hungry for a little while. Knowing my luck and good fortune, it's better to buy the dress now and suffer later, just in case something happens at the castle.

"Are you sure?" Speck looks as if she might cry.

I nod and scratch her ear as the mare at the counter folds the dress in a way that it won't wrinkle or show creases. She places it carefully in a bag with the store's logo printed on it before handing it to me. She takes the stack of coins, but leaves several on the counter. I catch her eyes as she smiles softly and nods.

"Special discount. Enjoy the dress."

I thank the mare and walk out of the store with Speck.

I can feel the disappointment she feels, knowing this purchase left a massive dent in our funds.

No words are exchanged between us as we walk through Canterlot City. She makes sure to stay a little ways in front of me, presumably so I can stay oblivious to her feelings. I wouldn't put it past her to be conflicted over how to feel about the dress; I just hope she'll come to love it and understand that I'll suffer at my own fault to make her happy in a fleeting moment.

We turn down a road that leads toward the mountain, almost in the direction we came, though we head a little more north. I almost forgot why we came here. I still need to talk to Twilight.

"You said you needed to go to the castle, right Anon?"

"Yeah." Speck darts behind me with a grin on her face and starts headbutting my legs.

"Then hurry up, slowpoke! I want to see Princess Luna again!" I roll my eyes and quicken my pace as she gallops ahead. Good to know she wasn't upset for long.

***

The air outside the castle is cool. A light wind dances around, keeping the noon sun's heat in check. The gardens are beautifully groomed, with statues of important figures of days long passed placed perfectly in the grass. Even the birds and butterflies perched in spots that seemed made specifically for them.

Speck closes her eyes and takes a deep breath before looking up at me. I tap her on the nose as we approach the castle gates. She shies behind me as we approach the guards, who glare at the two of us.

"State your business." I reach back to Speck and turn my palm to her. She places her muzzle in my hand and nuzzles gently.

"We're here to see Princess Twilight."

"Name?" The first guard glares, trying to get a look around me. The second stares up at me with a smile as she questions me.

"Anon."

"And her?"

"Speck. Does your buddy have a problem with bat-ponies?" Both guards look taken aback as I start to get aggressive. Speck licks my hand, probably to tell me to calm down. I wipe my hand against her cheek and resist the urge to vomit.

"N-not at all, sir." They both back off and call for the gate to open. We step into the courtyard and carry on towards the castle, but stop in front of a large fountain.

"Anon? I thought you were friends with the princesses. Shouldn't the guards know about you?"

"They do. Most just don't like me, being so different and all. Probably doesn't help that I gained the princesses' favor by dropping out of the sky."

"Oh." She sits quietly as she explores the grand landscape of her mind, eyes focused on some far off adventure. I decide to join her, more-so in spirit, for a little bit. Unfortunately, my journey is cut hardly a moment after it begins.

"Should we go inside?"

"Yeah."

"Can I wear the dress?" I nod and pull it out of its bag and kneel down to start helping her into it.

"What were you thinking about?"

"You."

"What about me?" She spreads her wings as he get them through the slits on the dress.

"How different you are from ponies, but you don't have ponies giving you death-stares." She flicks her tail as I pull it through a hole in the back of the dress.

"Yes, but ponies are much more likely to flee in terror when I walk by. I just need you to ignore other ponies and keep your chin up. You have friends in Ponyville and Hollow Shades. Plus, you have me."

Speck bumps her head into my stomach as I start to stand.

"Good."

We carry on from the fountain, following a paved path that leads up to the large doors of the castle. Two more guards stand in front of it, and I, unfortunately, recognize one of them. A high-pitched whine sounds from the guard.

Speck and I stop a few feet away. The guard on the left stares at the guard on the right, whose face is flushed as she whines. She could stand to work on her discipline, but she does well enough since I am not lying on my back, being crushed by her armor.

"Nonny," she says, finally taking a breath.

"Pingpong."

"Speck." The little armored wizard smiles at my bat-pony.

"Pingpong." She smiles back.

"Generic Guard Number Seven-Sixty-Two." The guard nods as I address him. His parents had a cruel sense of humor. They were also very important ponies in whatever circle they chose to associate with.

"So what're you two doing here, all the way from Ponyville?" Pingpong bounces in place, probably expecting that I came to visit her.

"Just came to visit. Figured I'd come see my favorite guard." She stops bouncing and turns her head to stare at the other guard. He lifts an eyebrow and shakes his head.

"Is it me?" Pingpong asks as she turns back to me and Speck.

"Of course." She squeals and latches onto my leg.

"Open the door!" She shouts at the other guard. He tries to object, but she shouts louder, "Open the door!"

He grumbles and pushes it open. I walk inside with a heavily armored leg and a surprisingly not-jealous fancy bat-pony in tow. Making my way, slowly, through the entrance hall, I come upon another set of large doors. Thankfully, the guards here give us no trouble and push the doors open to reveal a massive room. Tapestries hung from pillars flanking a large red carpet that leads up to a throne.

And atop that throne sits one elegant, motherly pony. That pretty pony princess rests, curled up on a cushion with a book held in her ethereal grip. Had it not been for Pingpong's loud armor and my footsteps echoing through the throne room, she would never have known we were there.

We stop our approach at the foot of the steps leading up to the thrones. Pingpong lets go of me and quickly bows, and Speck does the same.

Celestia has never let me bow to her. I am nothing special, yet she treats me as such.

"Anonymous! How nice of you to come visit. A little unexpected, but what a nice surprise."

I flick Speck's ear and tell her to stand as Celestia dismounts the throne. She approaches us.

"What can I do for you?" I shrug in response and look around at the throne room.

"There's a lot you could do for me. I've always wanted to be a king, maybe have an entire country's coffer at my disposal. Would you mind if I took over?"

"Are you serious?" Speck whispers in disbelief as she taps her hooves against the floor nervously. She probably thinks Celestia's about to smite me. Pingpong giggles at Speck's display.

"I would grant that wish without hesitation, Anonymous. I trust you are here for more than just another silly attempt to usurp my throne? Has something happened to the house, Anonymous?" She squints at me and frowns. "Do we need to donate another house to you?"

"No, but I wouldn't mind something bigger, made of pearly white stone, resting on the side of a mountain."

"You can't have the castle, Anon."

"Oh, darn." I snap my fingers as she tries to hide her smile. "Well, anyway, I came by to see Twilight. Had a little run-in with someone in Hollow Shades, and they asked me to send a message to her."

"She'll be in the library, as usual."

I kneel beside Speck and scratch her ear.

"I'll be back in a little while. Will you be alright without me?" She nods and smiles as she nuzzles my wrist.

"Wait! I wanna go with you!" Pingpong screams and latches onto my leg once more. Speck shrugs and smiles.

"Go do what you have to do, Anon. I'll see you later."

I scratch under her chin and give her a light kiss on the lips before turning to leave. Celestia can give her a grand tour of the castle, and possibly run into Luna. I'll most likely be with Twilight for the duration of our visit.

~~~

Speck watched with a frown as her friend left. Princess Celestia cleared her throat, causing Speck to look up at her. She smiled warmly at the bat-pony, who just looked away with an awkward smile.

"How have you been, little child of the night?"

Speck opened her mouth to reply, but all that she could muster was a series of squeaks and scree's.

"What's the matter, bat got your tongue?" Celestia giggled at her own joke as she turned from Speck and approached a door to the left of her throne. She signaled for Speck to follow, and led her down a long hallway. "You've been awfully quiet since your arrival."

Speck blushed and tried to hide it. Celestia made her absolutely nervous, and she didn't know why.

"You were quite talkative with Sister at the Summer Sun Celebration. Why hide your voice now? You don't need to be afraid, little bat."

"I'm not afraid of you," Speck muttered under her breath.

Celestia chuckled to herself as they walked through the hall, stopping at another door at the very end. The princess pushed it open, and led Speck outside. The little bat-pony's jaw dropped as the most beautiful garden she had ever seen opened up to her. The dark colored grass that flanked aurora-borealis-colored brick walkways was accented by flowers of all colors of the night and stars. A large ivory fountain resting in the middle of the garden flowed with glistening water.

It was breath-taking.

"Welcome to the Garden of Space."

Tears welled up in Speck's eyes as she was overwhelmed by the beauty of the garden. The light of the midday sun reflected off of the diamonds flecking her dress, as she and Celestia trotted along the walkways of the garden. Celestia led Speck to a small ivory bench, where they sat together.

"Luna has told me about you. She was so excited to see one of her stars at a Summer Sun Celebration." Speck hid her face in her hooves, somewhat embarrassed that a princess was talking about her. Celestia placed a hoof on her shoulder. "You are intriguing. A bat-pony that stays awake during the day. I am not aware of many that do that."

"It's all his fault." Celestia snickered as Speck looked up from her hooves. "You've been around for a long time. I have a question."

"Yes?"

"Do you know the stories of Angels?" Speck tapped her hooves together and bit at her bottom lip.

"I do."

"Do you... Do you believe in them?"

Celestia looked up to the sky for a moment, focusing deeply on some event long past.

"In all the hundreds of years I've been alive, I have never seen a single one. But you know what?" Speck looked up at Celestia, who looked down at her with a warm smile. "I've believed in them ever since I was a little filly." Speck held her hooves to her chest as a smile played upon her lips. "Why do you ask?"

"I think he's an Angel," she said as a tear rolled down her cheek and she sniffled softly. "He's taken care of me, just like how Angels took care of ponies in the stories." Celestia moved from the bench and started trotting toward the castle.

"Why don't we ask him what he thinks?"

~~~

I found Twilight sitting in the royal library, with no help from Pingpong. The two exchanged a hug before we all sat down in the light of a dim oil lantern. Twilight, as it turns out, had been reading her raw copies of Elements of Harmony: Legends and Facts.

Five books I have already read, but received no conclusion from. I don't want to pry, but I am curious. Maybe this will be my lucky day and she'll offer to let me read them.

She catches me eyeing them and scoots them out of my reach.

"Are you alright, Anonymous? Is there a reason why you've come looking for me?"

"A few reasons, actually. First off, I was asked to give you the regards of one Illusa Lulamoon."

"Lulamoon..." She rubs a hoof on her chin and looks up. "Trixie's descendant?"

I shrug.

"No clue. She's the great-great grand-daughter of someone you used to know, I guess."

"How do you know her?"

"She did some fortune-telling at the Summer Sun Celebration. Gave me and Speck quite a scare."

"Interesting," Twilight mutters as she peers at Pingpong. Pingpong smiles and squeaks like a squeaky toy.

"Anyway, I also wanted to ask you for some help, or advice. I'm not really sure which." I throw my journal onto the table and flip it over to a page I wrote a little while after meeting Speck.

"I can't read this."

"I know. You aren't meant to. Read what's below all of that."

Twilight takes the book in her hooves and looks over it. I know she won't be able to read what I wrote, but she should be able to read what's written under that. Speck doesn't know that I know she's been writing in my journal. I don't even know how she found it, or how she's managed to write in it, despite my best efforts to keep it away from her.

"She thinks you're an Angel?"

"It's all she talks about. I've heard the stories dozens of times, so it makes sense that she'd think that." I sigh and cover my face with my hands. "And then there's everything that happened with her mom, and how she wasn't going to let go until she met an Angel."

"Are you sure you aren't just over-thinking this?"

"I don't know. I feel like it's the only reason why she's with me, and if she finds out it isn't true, she'll leave."

"That isn't true, Nonny!" Pingpong pipes up. "I can tell! The way she looks at you, there's no way she'd only like you based on her belief that you're an Angel! There's nothing you could do to make her not love you, short of stealing her food."

"You're right, I guess. I shouldn't have to worry about hiding anything anymore, right?"

"Right! Like about how you're terrified of bats, which somehow hasn't transferred to bat-ponies, and how you really don't like pineapples!"

"Sure?"

"And how you're still unsure if you would stay in Equestria, or travel back to Earth if given the chance!"

"I'm not going to ask how you know that."

Twilight snickers softly, but quickly shoves a hoof in Pingpong's mouth and points behind me. I stare at the two before turning around.

Speck stands beside Princess Celestia. A small frown forms on her face as her head tilts.

My heart skips a beat. How long have they been standing there? How much of our conversation has Speck heard?

Author's Note

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
15

A Feeling of Fear - 2

Twilight, Celestia, and Pingpong sat silently in the library as I took Speck somewhere private. She suggested Luna's Garden of Space, and pointed in the direction I needed to go. I stayed silent through the entire journey, my mind racing with the possibility that she overheard every bit of that conversation. She didn't speak much either, never confirming nor denying my suspicion.

We lie in the plush grass of Luna's garden, staring up at the afternoon sky. She rests to my right, on her back, as I hold her hoof in both of my hands. I don't know how long we've been like this, but it is comforting.

Speck turns her head to face me and starts blowing in my ear. I don't react. I just try really hard to supress the urge to cry, knowing that she probably heard everything I was talking to Pingpong and Twilight about.

"Anon? You're acting weird. Do we need to go home?" She pulls her hoof away and rolls onto her side. I can't do it anymore; I can't hold it in. I feel my face burn and boil as tears well up in my eyes.

Speck sits up and caresses my cheek, stroking it gently. I hold her hoof still and look into her eyes.

"I don't want you to leave me."

She squeezes my cheeks together and smiles reassuringly. I mutter softly.

"What was that?"

I mumble again. She lets go of my face, rolls her eyes, and leans down to press her ear to my lips. I hug her as tight as I possibly can as I pull her on top of my chest.

"I'm so sorry."

"Sorry? For wha-" She starts screeching and squealing as I grab her head and start blowing in her ear. She manages to pull away, screaming as she does. "Anon! What is wrong with you!? You've got me all worried, and..." She sniffles, waves her hooves in front of her face, and tries not to cry. My heart drops as I place a hand on her cheek. I didn't mean to frighten her.

"Hey, come on. I'm sorry, please don't cry." She leans into my hand. I pull her closer to me and hug her tight, planting a gentle kiss on her cheek. She looks up at me, blinking her tears away. "Are you going to be okay, Speck?"

She nods and hugs me around the neck.

"So, what were you, Pingpong, and Princess Twilight talking about?"

I am either being baited into telling her the truth, or lying to her and having her call me out.

"Just some things about that fortune-teller. Some things about Angels." She perks up, eyes wide and curious. "Speaking of, I figured it was time to let you see this."

Speck leans back as I turn to our bags. Reaching into mine, I extract my journal and hold it out to her. She stares at it for a second before looking up at me.

"Are you sure?" She smiles, excited to finally peer into the book.

"Yeah."

"Well, wait. I have something kind of... silly to ask you." She snickers a little as she taps her hooves. "I mean, I might have already asked, but... Are you an Angel?" She has implied her thoughts on this several times, but never really outright said anything.

I sigh softly and hold the journal between us. If I don't tell her the truth now, I don't think I ever will.

"I'm going to break your heart." With an understanding not and a meek smile, she swallows. "You've told me a lot of stories about Angels. About how they helped ponies. I guess, to you, I am an Angel, after everything I've done for you. The truth is, Speck... I'm really not. I felt bad for you, the same way I felt bad for animals back on Earth. I didn't expect you to stick around. I figured you'd be off on your own, better than you were, after a week."

She glances down at the journal.

"Then you know why I stayed."

"I can't convince you that I'm not an Angel, because technically, I guess I am. I'm your Angel. The problem is, I'm only your Angel. I don't have much of a desire to help other ponies the same way I help you. I'm not a hero. I can't protect you."

"Don't say that. Anon, you're my hero." She shakes her head as tears well up in her eyes.

"All of those stories I told you about Earth. About saving people and rescuing princesses. None of that's real, outside of books. I saved cats and dogs. I don't know why I ever told the princesses I was a hero. To make myself seem less useless? Maybe secure a life here? I don't know. But I'm not what I said I am."

Speck climbs out of my lap and turns back to the castle. She doesn't look back as she walks off.

"I don't care what you were on Earth, Anon. You could have been a thief, or a murderer, or even a genocidal psychopath. I don't care, because you're here now, and you're so great to me. You're being a hero. You're being MY hero."

She runs back into the castle, never looking back.

That could have gone better.

It could have gone worse, too.

I wasn't really finished talking, and now I have to run after her.

"But you know what?" I say out loud, to no one but myself. "She's worth it.

I get on my feet and run into the castle.

~~~

Speck ran through the castle, blindly rushing past guards and guests alike as she tried to find some quiet, solitary place to hide. Running from room to room, she found maids and servants cleaning, chatting, or preparing for something. Frustrated at ponies seemingly popping up everywhere she went, she looked for a service hallway to hide in. Finding one, she discovered it to be empty, though sounds of metal clashing and ponies shouting echoed through the hall. She scrambled to the end and pushed a door open, gasping in awe as another garden opened in front of her.

This one seemed much more private than the Garden of Space. It was much, much larger, with more blues and purples scattered about. Little white flowers were planted in any spot they would fit. The walk-ways made Speck feel as if she was trotting on nebulae.

As she trotted along, looking around at the trees that sprouted white blossoms, and the ivory plaques that rested by the walk-ways, she found herself smiling, almost like she was surrounded by hundreds of warm bodies. Friends and family and strangers, all there to make her feel warm and safe.

She found a small bench resting beneath a tree that looked on at a large monument. Ignoring the monument, she perched upon the bench and curled up. Her smile never faded as her eyelids grew heavy, and tears of comfort rolled down her cheeks.

~~~

A sound unknown to most of pony-kind echoes through the castle as I run, shoes tapping against the marble floors. Ponies, both guards and guests alike, leap out of my way and shout after me as I speed past them.

It would probably be a good idea to stop and ask if they've seen Speck.

I skid to a halt in front of the next guard I see.

"Have you seen a bat-pony run by? Black dress, dark turquoise hair, orange eyes. Probably really upset?"

"Down that hall, to the left. She went somewhere down that way."

His directions prove somewhat fruitful as I turn the corner. Quickly and awkwardly, I try to dodge one regal princess with a dive roll that, if I knew what I was doing, would make any aspiring gymnast positively jealous. Unfortunately, I tumble into the princess and knock her over.

"I suppose that is one way to greet a princess." The familiar, motherly voice starts to giggle. "How did you fare with Speck? I see she isn't with you."

"She ran off." Neither of us make an attempt to untangle or stand. "I'm trying to find her."

"Ah, didn't take too well to the news?"

"More or less. She's not too keen on the idea of me not being an Angel."

"You should give her a little time alone to think. Perhaps taking a little time for yourself, you'll find her." Celestia wiggles out of our entanglement and stands. She lifts me to my feet with her magical grip. It tickles.

"I should be there for her."

"Then perhaps you should appease her with something from the kitchen. It is on the way to the Garden of the Fallen Stars. I believe I saw her running off in that direction."

"That's not a bad idea."

Celestia nods with a smile. I follow her as she turns and heads down the hall.

"How many gardens does Luna have, anyway?"

"Quite a few. She took quite a liking to gardening after returning home from her banishment. I must say, she is quite adept at it. She is such a silly pony. You know, she tried to fire all of the gardeners. She wanted to do everything herself. I ended up giving her free reign of one of the courtyards, but when she finished with that, she wanted another."

"I'm going to guess that they're all space themed, since two of them are named as such?"

"She spent a thousand years on the moon, Anonymous. Would you expect them to be carnival themed?"

"Well, why not?"

She shoots me a rather snarky look before turning down a service hallway. We stop at a door about halfway down the hall. 'Kitchen' is carved into a small plaque on the wall.

I push the door open and walk inside. Yelling, metal clattering together, food sizzling and popping, and loud banging fills the room. An intoxicating mix of smells nearly causes me to faint, but I slowly get used to it.

Celestia trots behind me as I try to find the head-chef.

"Chef Boyardee!" I shout as I approach a familiar unicorn.

He turns to me, about to say something nasty and rude, until he sees Celestia.

"Y-yes, sir? Something I may help you with?"

"I need something tropical and fruity."

"Ah, I think I may have just the thing!" He darts off.

"Thank goodness for Chef Boyardee."

Celestia giggles. We only have to wait a short while for the chef to return.

"I believe this may work!"

He gives me a bowl filled with some kind of orange custard. Small wafer cookies are expertly placed within the custard. It smells sweet. I'll have to come back here and get the recipe for whatever this is, just in case Speck likes it.

"If it doesn't, I'm coming back for your hat." I turn away from him as he grumbles.

Celestia and I depart from the kitchen. Every minute away from Speck gives her more time to dwell on her feelings, and gives her more chances to decide she wants to leave.

"Are you ready, Anonymous?"

I nod, and we start back down the hall toward the door at the very end. It leads out to the Garden of the Fallen Stars.

"It's... enormous." The garden spans in front of us, extending nearly the length of a football field. I can't even start to imagine how much time it has taken Luna to perfect every little flower.

"This is Luna's favorite garden. She plants a new flower every time one of her stars fall." I stare at her with a raised brow. "The bat-ponies, Anon. Not the literal stars in the sky."

"How does she know when they fall?"

"Not even I know that, Anonymous. I believe they share some connection through the moon and the night, but don't quote me on that."

I start to walk out into the garden, but Celestia stays behind.

As I walk, the garden gives off a vibe that makes me feel weightless. I approach a large ivory monument, and stop in front of it.

"In Memory Of My Fallen Stars. Though The Skies Grow Darker Each Night, You Still Shine Bright."

A soft snoring sound reaches my ears just as I raise a hand to touch the monument. I turn to find Speck fast asleep on a bench.

I sit beside her and clutch the bowl of custard in my hands. Instinctively, she presses against me as she continues to snore.

I am at a loss for words. I want to talk to her, but I don't know what to say. Even though she's asleep, I'm afraid of saying the wrong thing.

So I sit quietly, staring up at the sky.

"Looks like Celestia's working her magic," I mumble to myself. The sky's late afternoon blues start to change to reds and oranges. "Do you think we'll be okay, Speck?"

She mumbles in her sleep and rubs her nose against my leg. She stretches as she sniffs and groans.

I lightly trace a finger over her ear. She swats at my hand with a hoof. Her eyes open slowly. Our eyes meet, and I smile. She frowns and looks away.

"Are we going to be okay, Anon?"

"Of course."

She snuggles against me.

"You're my Angel, Anon. I don't care what you say."

"So you don't care if I say you're my Angel?"

"Maybe a little." She smiles up at me. "What's in that bowl?"

"Oh! It's some kind of custard thing. I figured you'd be hungry, so I ran by the kitchen before finding you."

She opens her mouth, possibly to object, just as her stomach growls. With a blush and a frown, she takes the bowl from me and stuffs her face into it.

"Anon."

"Hm?"

"Do you know why I fell in love with you?" I shrug, though I assume it has something to do with her thinking I'm an Angel. "You've just done so much for me. You've shown that you really care for me, and you've gone to such great lengths to show me that. When you took me to see my parents... That really made me happy, you know."

"Yeah."

"All of that made me really love you. I don't care what you did before you came to Equestria. I didn't fall in love with you because of any of that. Do you know why I really fell in love with you?" I shake my head. "I fell in love with you because of those banana bread muffins."

I stare blankly as she snickers. She throws the bowl of custard over her head as I push her off of the bench and into the grass. She giggles as I flop onto the ground beside her. The bowl lands upside down a few feet away.

"That is so cruel, Speck. Only loving me for what I bake."

"Oh, bite me."

Before I can react, she gasps and covers her mouth with her hooves, eyes wide with fear.

I start to laugh. I laugh harder than I have in a very, very long time. For the first time since I met Speck, I laugh at her pun.

She starts to laugh, too. We both roll on our sides, facing each other, as we lose our breath. We hold each others' faces and press our foreheads together as our laughter dies down.

Her lips press to mine as I run my fingers through her mane.

We break apart. She snuggles into me, pressing her face to my chest.

"I love you, Anon."

"Love you too, Speck."

"Ahem..." I look up to find a familiar dark horse standing over us. She bears a soft smile. "Having fun?"

"Yes."

"Hi, Princess." Speck looks up and waves shyly.

"Hello. How are you doing?"

I roll my eyes and cover Speck's mouth before she can engage in some long, drawn out conversation about nothing.

"We're doing fine. What's up, Luna?" Speck starts licking my hand, maintaining strong eye-contact. I stay strong and refuse to budge. Instead, I rub my thumb over her nostrils.

"Surprisingly little, Anonymous. I am preparing to tend to my gardens, given what little free-time I've managed to attain." Speck stops licking me, but starts inhaling weirdly. I ignore it and continue rubbing my thumb on her nose.

"Need some help?"

"No. Thank you, though. It is just something I need to do myself." Tears start to form in her eyes. She stares up at the ivory monument as Speck continues her little breathing fit. I look down at her just as she inhales deeply and shuts her eyes tight.

With an explosive exhale and frenetic flinch, she sneezes directly into my hand. I slowly move it away from her muzzle whilst displaying a look of absolute horror and disgust.

Luna tries not to giggle as Speck grabs me by the wrist and tries to turn my hand to rub it on my face.

I barely have to resist, but elect not to risk her overpowering me. Yanking my arm away from her, I wipe my hand on the grass.

"You're no fun, Anon."

"I'm plenty fun when you aren't trying to wipe your snot on me." I look up at Luna. "You feeling okay?"

"Yes," she says as she nods and smiles. "Just wondering if, maybe, I'll have some new stars to look forward to?"

I look at Speck. She looks at me.

"I have no idea what you mean," I say as I smile like an idiot.

"I'm sure you'll understand soon." She chuckles as she picks a small silver tray up and starts trotting past me and Speck. I notice a small white flower starting to sprout out of a dirt-filled vial. I watch as she digs a hole next to another walk-way and levitates the flower out of its vial. She whispers something to it before sprinkling water on it.

After a moment, she turns back and beckons us to follow her, deeper into the garden. Speck and I oblige.

***

Speck huddled close to her friend as they sat on an open patch of grass half flanked by a walk-way and half blocked by shrubbery. The princess - her hero - sat beside them.

The little bat-pony had her eyes locked on a group of white Easter lilies.

Princess Luna pointed to a pair of lilies that twirled around one another. One was in full bloom, while the other was still growing.

"I found it strange that they started to curl together, almost as soon as the newer flower began to sprout."

"They're beautiful. Thank you."

Speck hummed to herself as she looked up at the sky. Her stomach grumbled softly and caused her to blush and hide her face. Her friend laughed as he lifted her into his arms.

"Guess that custard didn't quite sate you, did it? Come on Luna, we're gonna go raid your kitchen again. See what they're cooking up for your royal breakfast."

"That is unnecessary. You two have impeccable timing."

"Why's that?"

"There will be a banquet held for the many of the noble class ponies in Canterlot." Speck's friend smirked a devious kind of smirk. "Perhaps the two of you could spice it up a little?" His smirk develops into a full-blown vicious grin.

"I'll see what I can cook up." Speck felt a little scared. Her friend was plotting something, and she wasn't sure she liked it one bit. She wrapped her arms around his neck and repositioned herself so she could look into his eyes. The princess started walking back toward the door as her friend followed.

"Why are you so casual with the princesses?"

"I've known them as long as I've been here. Plus, you know, I don't want them to think I'm some no-fun stick-in-the-mud stiff, so I just treat them like I would any of my friends. Why?" He raised an eyebrow. She smiled and nuzzled his nose.

"Just curious. I'm trying to figure out what makes you tick." He laughed and nuzzled her back.

"Good luck with that. I don't even know what makes me tick half the time."

The trio continued into the castle, though Princess Luna ran off in a fit of urgency. As Speck's friend continued to carry her down the hall, he stopped briefly at the door to the kitchen.

"Lost?"

"Kind of. I've never been to the banquet hall. Figured I could ask one of the chefs where it is." He pushed the door open and walked inside, immediately accosting one of the chefs. "Chef Boyardee! Where's the banquet hall at?"

The chef silently pointed toward a door on the other side of the kitchen. He walked to it and pushed it open. It lead into another long, narrow hallway. Several ponies carrying platters pushed past each other.

"You're acting weird, dear one." Speck had noticed him acting a little sporadically. Almost twitchy, but subtly so. He set her down as they approached the door.

"I'm about to sit at a royal banquet for nobles. Things are about to get seven kinds of awkward." Before she could react, he had already opened the door.

As they stepped through the door, they found two long tables parallel to one another. They stretched across the banquet hall, and sat an intimidating number of ponies. Few heads turned to stare at Speck and her friend as they walked over to the head of the nearest table. Princess Celestia sat at its head, with Princess Luna and Princess Twilight to her left and right respectively. More and more heads turned as the duo sat beside the princesses, across from one other. Nearly the entire hall had gone silent.

Celestia stood to announce their arrival.

"Nobles of Canterlot, I would like to introduce two very dear friends of the Equestrian Royal Family, -" An incredibly loud crash sounded from across the room, and even though everyone in the room heard it, it went ignored. "- and Speck!" The nobles applauded and returned to their conversations.

A pony trotted from the service hall and placed a plate of fruit in front of Speck. Her friend looked up at Princess Celestia. She looked down at Speck. Speck looked up at her. They exchanged a smile.

A unicorn sitting beside Speck tapped her on the shoulder. She looked over, only to be met with two big blue eyes.

"Um, excuse me," she said in a regal, yet timid way.

"Yes?"

"If it's not too much trouble, and if I may ask, where did you find that dress?" The unicorn mare brushed a bit of her lavender mane from her cheek. Speck looked down at the dress and brushed a hoof over it. Adopting a persona of nobility, she started to gush.

"Oh, this? I found it in a little dress shop, not far from the elevators leading into Canterlot Mountain."

The unicorn smiled as she looked Speck over.

"My name is Curio. I run quite a few dress shops in Canterlot, many of which have been in the family for generations." Curio paused for a moment as she caught Speck's eye. "You're from Ponyville, aren't you? I knew he -" The mare nodded toward Speck's friend. "- looked familiar, and I swear I've seen somepony just like you running around with him. You were at the Summer Sun Celebration's banquet, weren't you?"

"I was, but I don't recall seeing you there."

"Oh, I'm afraid I was only able to visit briefly. Urgent business called me away." She looked back over Speck's dress. "That dress looks like it was made for you. I remember finding its design in an old cedar chest in the Carousel Opera House."

"Well, I'm glad you found it. It's such a nice, beautiful dress, I honestly couldn't resist it."

"Mmm." Curio seemed to space off for a moment, thinking on something far off, distant event. "So how do you know the princesses?"

"Well, long story short, my friend here -" Speck pointed to her friend. "- came from another world, met them, moved to Ponyville, and took me in. I got to meet them at the Summer Sun Celebration. It was quite a surprise."

"Ah." Curio nodded slowly.

"What about you?"

"Well, my ancestor was the Element of Generosity. Back when Equestria actually needed them." She giggled to herself as she hid a somber frown. "What an age we live in where there is no conflict or fighting."

The two ponies sat in brief silence as Speck sipped at her smoothie. She watched as her friend engaged in conversation with Princess Twilight. Several ponies walked around the banquet tables, picking up any empty dishes, including Speck's empty glass.

"So what do you do for a living, miss Speck?"

"I keep our house tidy, make sure everything's proper. I've been learning how to bake. Really, I just hang around Sugarcube Corner." She snickered to herself.

"Oh, Sugarcube Corner! I haven't been there in so long. Their cakes are to die for! I simply must make note to visit sometime."

Speck flinched as a cherry bounced off of her face. She looked up to see her friend and Princess Twilight giggling like children.

"Watch this," he whispered to the princess. He flicked another cherry at Speck. She caught it between her teeth and gave him a little wink. Rolling it with her tongue, she swallowed it and licked her lips.

He and Princess Twilight adopted uncomfortable looks.

"Well, that was most certainly... unique."

Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Curio try not to laugh. Most of the other ponies nearby were shocked by Speck's display.

She smirked at her friend and picked another cherry up in her mouth.

"Your turn."

"Alright. I've got this." He placed his hands on the table to brace himself. Speck noticed his hand sink into a slice of cake. He opened his mouth as wide as he could, ready to catch the cherry. She spat it at him, he went for the catch. It missed and pegged him in the eye. With a grunt, he fell backward, over his seat and onto the floor.

Speck gasped loudly as she climbed onto the table and looked over the edge. She covered her mouth with an upsetting groan. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked down at his unmoving body. All of the other ponies stared at them.

"I KILLED HIM!" She screamed. She jumped off of the table and held his head in her hooves.

A hand full of cake presses to her cheek as she buried her face into his hair. Time seemed to suspend itself for everyone in the room.

No one moved, no one spoke.

Speck slowly, and dramatically, wiped the cake off her face and took a bite out of it.

"Get on with it."

A tear rolled down her cheek as she smushed the remains of the cake into her friend's face.

"Food fight!" They both shouted ecstatically, leaping up onto the table, grabbing whatever they could. Some of the more carefree, less up-tight nobles started to throw food at the stiffs. Speck's friend worked hard and fast to crush up as much fruit onto Princess Twilight's face as he possibly could. Speck, however, dumped a smoothie onto Princess Celestia's head.

Everything stopped once more. Her friend stared at her, Princess Luna gasped, and any of the nobles that had already started throwing food stopped. Princess Celestia glared at Speck.

Oh, no. Now she was mad, and it was all Speck's fault!

"Speck."

"Y-yes, Princess?"

"Sit."

Speck obeyed. She started to bow and apologize, but the princess stopped her.

"I do not need your apologies, Speck." The nervous little bat-pony whined and looked down at the table. She tried not to cry. Princess Luna and Princess Twilight covered their mouths with their hooves. Her friend stood completely silent.

She started to plead with the princess, but quickly hushed as something cold fell onto the back of her head and dripped through her mane.

All three princess and her friend started laughing and guffawing. Curio, recovering from a pie that had hit her in the face, also started in.

"Et tu, Curio?" Speck cried as she dramatically fell onto the table, no longer concerned for her dress's well-being; it could easily be washed. She rolled around and groaned in false agony. The princesses took turns assaulting Speck with food. Twilight dumped a small plate of fruit over her, Luna pressed a cupcake against her cheek, and Celestia spread a little bit of strawberry jam over her muzzle.

Her friend took her up in his arms as she fell limp. He brushed her mane out of her face, his thumb brushing over her cheek.

"My dearest Speck has fallen to three cruel tyrants that have no mercy. I declare war upon your state and your nation."

"I feel... tired."

"Sh. Go to sleep."

"Good night. I love you."

"I love you too."

She closed her eyes and tipped her head to the side. Her tongue hung out as she let out a soft sigh.

~~~

War has been brought to Canterlot, for the first time in almost three hundred years. The princesses have killed the love of my life, and I will make them pay for it. I sit, hunkered down with quite a few unicorn nobles. We use an overturned table as cover, shielding ourselves from the princesses' food.

"Oh, Anon! This is so much fun!" Speck giggles and kicks her hooves as she lies beside me, covered in cake and jelly.

"Speck, shush. You're supposed to be dead."

"Oh, right!" She groans and goes limp again. I lob a ball of cake and berries over the table before ducking back down for cover. Speck's new friend skids across the floor after diving over another table. She slams against me just as a sloppy ball of jam and berries splats onto the floor.

"Curio, was it?" She nods. I glance at her cutie-mark: a blue diamond shaped like a dragon's fang. "I need you to hold Celestia for me. Distract her fire, do whatever you can. Get two others to help you distract Luna and Twilight." She nods again, calls two nobles to her, and run off to another table. They start lobbing berries and cake.

I take the opportunity to jump over my table and make a dash for another, where several unicorns cower.

"Alright. Here's the plan." They stare at me in fear. "You're going to be my group of leading scientists. We're going to build a massive food bomb and drop it right on Celestia." They stare at me in confusion. I wave a hand and roll my eyes. "Just play along. I need this." They nod nervously and start darting around the banquet hall, sliding for cover, gathering up as much food as they can. More and more nobles see what they're doing and join in. They store most of the stickier food and jam dishes back behind our safety lines.

"Sir? We've got about as much food as we can find," says a mare, just as she dives behind the cover of my table.

"Good."

The mare scampers off to help Curio. I rush back to the table I left Speck at, grab her, and beeline behind the safety line.

"Alright, here's the plan. All of this food we've got back here, I need you to shove it all into one massive pile. We'll get the unicorns to levitate it and drop it on Neighgasaki over there." I stretched that. It got two of the nobles to chuckle.

"And what exactly do you call this plan?" I squint at the bold little noble that speaks up, and adopt the most serious expression I can.

"I call it... the Manehattan Project." Nailed it. "Curio! I need everyone on the back-line!"

Noble after noble dives over the table and huddles up in safety.

All of the unicorns start to levitate the mass of mush as Curio dives beside me.

"Anonymous! What's going on?"

"Something we're all going to regret."

"What's it called?"

I take a moment of silence and pray to whatever gods inhabit this world.

"The Speckoning."

No one laughs. Not because of the situation, but because that was an absolutely awful pun. Speck doesn't even laugh; she just glares at me.

I shrug and peak over the table to watch the massive ball of food drop onto Celestia and her army. Celestia grimaces as I vault over the table and start running toward her. I skid to a halt, almost slipping on stray food that litters the floor, and look her in the eye. All I can see are her eyes, and the eyes of all the other ponies affected by our super-weapon.

I clap my hands together.

"You."

Spin on my heel.

"Just."

Flex dramatically.

"Got."

I drag my finger over Celestia's cheek and lick the mush off of it before whispering.

"Wrecked."

She pounces on me, flattening me to the floor, and covering me in that extremely disgusting blend of fruits and vegetables. This is my punishment for my crimes against Equestria.

Somewhere in the castle, a chef that transcends time and space itself screams and cries over the wasted food.

***

Unicorn magic is definitely a blessing. The banquet hall didn't take long to clean, thanks to their help. Luna said it was definitely one of the more exciting banquets. Celestia and Twilight got nostalgic, saying it reminded them of the Grand Galloping Gala, some three hundred years ago.

Luna took Speck's dress to a royal dress-maker to be cleaned, and sent me and Speck up to the guest room I had stayed in when I first came to Equestria.

The room made me uncomfortable the first time I was here, and it makes me uncomfortable now.

It is much too large and extravagant. Everything in the room is high-end and fancy. I don't like it.

Speck does.

She bounces on the large bed, fresh out of the bath, screeching with excitement.

"Anon! This is so cool! This bed is so bouncy and comfortable and I could just sink into it and sleep forever!"

I need to remind myself to ask Celestia if insulin shots have been invented in Equestria yet. And cardiopulmonary bypass valves.

As she bounces up again, she wiggles her legs all around, and flops all over the place as she lands back on the bed.

"Anon, come bounce with me!" With a sigh, I approach the bed. As she falls back down, I catch her and try to hug her, but she quickly escapes me. She flops onto the bed like a puddle of bat-pony. "You are absolutely no fun!"

"I can be fun!" I exclaim as I hop into bed beside her. She smiles with half-lidded eyes.

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah."

"Well, then... Maybe we can have a little fun of our own."

"I... guess?" I blush and stare at her quizzically.

"Great! I'll be right back then!" She rushes to the bathroom and returns just seconds later with a small basket of brushes and combs.

"What? What are those?"

"Uh. Brushes and combs. Duh." She gives me the basket. "I told you on the elevator that we could... partake in this business."

I stare up at the ceiling for a moment. I swear my life flashed before my eyes.

I start to brush her mane as she climbs on top of me.

"It's been too long since I've had a good brushing..." She groans and buries her face into my shoulder. "I'm so bad at brushing myself... Wish I knew you liked doing this sooner."

"Why wouldn't I like this?"

"I don't know, Anon. You're weird, and maybe you'd get all weird about something like this."

I have a feeling she's trying to trip me up, and get me to make this out as some kind of weird lover's thing.

"So this isn't some kind of weird lover's thing?" She shakes her head and laughs.

"No, Anon. Absolutely not. It's just grooming, like taking a bath or going to the spa."

I've been neglecting my studies of Equestrian culture.

She presses closer to me as I start to comb her fur. I pull knots and shedded hair free. Her coat definitely starts to look better. She feels much softer, too.

"I'll have to do this more often." I am met with only the soft kee's that she makes when she's asleep. All I can do is smile and pull the bedspread over her. I clap to snuff the candles in the room out before snuggling close to her.

Author's Note

New OCs:
Curio

OC Count:
16

A Feeling of Resolve - 1

Speck groaned as she rolled out of the large, plush bed. Blinking sleep from her eyes, she found herself surrounded by complete darkness; the sun hadn't even risen. Her eyes struggled to adjust to the darkness, but she could just barely make out her friend's sleeping form. Her heart sank, and her stomach tightened as she looked at him, though she didn't know why.

Maybe a walk under the stars would clear her mind. It would do more good than rolling around in the bed, unable to fall back asleep.

She smiled to herself as she started out of the room. That smile quickly disappeared as she bumped into a table, chair, and finally, the door. It had been a long while since she had to navigate in the dark.

All of her problems were solved as she opened the door and clicked her tongue.

"There we go," she muttered to herself, as the corridor mapped itself out in her mind as the sound-waves caught her ears.

The castle was eerily quiet. Speck tried to hum some soft tune to take her mind away from it, but quickly stopped as it echoed back to her, a tune strangled and mangled by some monster in the shadows. Somehow, even the echoes of her hoofsteps sounded like something was tearing the sound apart.

She tried to ignore it as she trotted as quietly as possible through the castle corridors. She scaled up and down stairs, found herself sneaking through service hallways, and pushing through doors, until finally, she emerged outside.

Yawning, she looked up at the sky. Little white stars dotted the sky. The moon looked close enough to touch. It looked like it could all fall out of the sky at any minute!

Speck looked around for something that could tell her where she was. A little sign told her just what she wanted to know.

"Garden of the Fallen Stars.' This place again?" How strange! She had no destination in mind when she had left the guest bedroom.

Rather than make her way back to the castle, she continued into the garden. It was an enormous garden; she and her friend had only ventured a little ways past the ivory monument, but there was much more to see, and she was rather inquisitive.

Every time her hooves touched to the walkway, it shimmered softly. It was quite enchanting. As she walked, the path opened up into a larger circle crafted from the same kind of brick.

She watched the ground glistened beneath her as she continued walking, but bumped into something in the middle of the circle.

Looking up, she found a tall tower. It shimmered just like the walkway, but in a weirder way. The tower was transparent, almost invisible, save for the waves of rainbow colors that spread over it every few seconds.

Speck looked back the way she came. She could see the ivory monument in the distance. The tower should have been visible from over there.

It rippled again as she tapped a hoof against it. It dissipated at her touch, but quickly formed back together and glittered. She trotted around the tower, looking it up and down. She came across a door on the other side. She stopped and stared at it, her breath being stolen from her throat.

She felt afraid. Terrified, even. Like something scary hid behind the door, and it would pop out at any minute and grab her up.

Surprising herself, Speck started to reach for the door. A soft tune being carried through the air caused her to immediately retract it. She looked around and twitched her ears, trying to find the source of the sound. Its volume increased as its performer drew nearer. The tune stopped as hooves clicked to a halt on the walkway.

"Speck?" The familiar voice of the little bat-pony's favorite princess called out.

Speck turned with a bit of a start to find Princess Luna standing at the edge of the large circular plaza.

"Princess!"

"Hello, little one. What has you up and about, so late in the night?" She offered a quick smile before glancing past Speck.

"I couldn't sleep," Speck said, turning back to look up at the tower.

"I suppose you can see that, too?"

"It scares me."

"Have you tried the door?"

"No, it... doesn't feel safe." Speck shook her head softly. Princess Luna approached her and sat to her right.

"It scares Sister and I, too. It has been here just over a year, and we have yet to find anything about it in our history books." Princess Luna looked up toward the top of the tower. "It is strange. During the day, it is completely invisible, but at night, it shimmers brilliantly."

"Do you think he'd know anything about it? If he's been here just as long as the tower, maybe it has something to do with him?"

"Sister and I have toyed with the idea, but if there is a connection, we would prefer not to risk anything that could pose a threat to our world. We have kept it a secret from everyone since its appearance. This must sound selfish."

"It is. If it's a way back to his world, don't you think he deserves to know about it?"

"Would you let him go if he decided to?"

Speck furrowed her brow in thought. It was hard to know if she really would let him go. It would be a painful affair, of course, but she wanted him to be happy, whether it was with or without her. As much as she loves him, she would let him go.

"Yes."

"You're lying."

"Of course I am. I'd beg him to stay, or take me with him."

"Then you shouldn't tell him about this."

"Princess. I have to. I don't want to wake up every morning to his face, only to know that I kept him from going home. I couldn't live with that."

"I understand. But what if it opens a door to his world that cannot be closed? He is a kind and peaceful creature, but what if the rest of his kind is not the same?" The princess spread a wing over Speck and covered her from a cold breeze.

"It's his choice, Princess. If he leaves, I'll support him. I love him, and I want him to be happy."

"Fair enough. Would you sit with me and talk before going to find him?" Speck nodded and huddled under Princess Luna's wing.

~~~

I sit at the edge of the bed, staring out the window. It overlooks most of the castle's exterior. Or rather, it should.

A tall brick tower looms in the distance. It's always been there, watching and waiting. I've never made any record of it here, in this journal. I've never seen any reason to. It scares me. I wish I could confide in the princesses, but I don't know if they know about it. They never made any mention of it, and any time it was in view from a window, neither of the princesses had ever looked at it.

Speck woke me up earlier when she was crawling out of bed. I thought she had to use the bathroom, but... that was thirty or forty minutes ago.

Two months ago, I would have just rolled over and went back to sleep. Speck is definitely doing something to me. A good kind of something.

I decide to go look for her and make sure she's doing okay.

Grabbing my journal and plucking one of the magic candles off the wall, I leave the room, no destination in mind. The candle lights my way as I walk through the dark corridors.

The tower shimmers and pulsates with its weird, reflective light as I pass by a window. It looks almost like someone is touching it, or trying to break into it. My walk turns into a run as I feel myself being called, out into the Garden of the Fallen Stars.

As I run out into the open air of the garden, I stop. The tower looms in the distance, taunting me.

I run past the ivory monument and follow the brick walkway all the way to the tower. The candle illuminates part of the wall as I approach it. Its weird rainbow light pulsates as I place a hand on it. I start to walk around it, my hand dragging over the brick as I mutter to myself.

"Imposing. Terrifying. Unwelcome."

I come upon the door and hold the candle up. It glows upon the degrading wood, and reflects off of the impeccably polished golden knob.

Just as I place my hand on it, a hoof reaches up and touches me. A little whine accompanies the hoof.

I look down to find Speck staring up at me. She frowns as I kneel down and hug her with my free arm.

"Hey there. I've been looking all over for you." She nuzzles into my shoulder and sighs.

"I was coming back to bed. You could've waited." I kiss her cheek lightly before standing up.

"I wanted to make sure you were okay. Never know what might be lurking around in the dark."

She blushes and looks away. I follow her gaze to find Princess Luna sitting by the grass. She has an uncharacteristically stern look on her face. Almost condescending, like I've done something horrible. Or that I'll do something to hurt someone.

"I'm fine. Can we go back? I'm really sleepy." Luna's glare bores into me as I scratch Speck's ear.

"Of course. Just give me a minute. I want to look at the stars."

"I can wait."

"No, just go on ahead. I'll be right behind you."

Speck starts to leave, but stops a short way away. She turns back to me. Her eyes glisten in the moonlight, and in them, I see nothing but concern.

"Come say goodbye if you decide to leave, okay Anon?" She turns and trots off before I can say anything.

Once she's out of sight, I turn back to Luna and approach her. She still has that stern look. The kind of look a mother gives someone that could potentially hurt her child.

"What did you say to her?"

"Nothing." Her eyes shift slightly to my left and focus something that isn't too far behind me. They quickly shift back to me.

"What's with the tower, Luna?" Her eyes widen in shock, and she hesitates to answer.

"It is just as much a mystery to me as it is to you. I only know that it instills a deep fear within those that know of it."

"How long have you known about it?" She hesitates again and adopts a more sheepish grin.

"A little while before you arrived in Equestria."

I turn from her and approach the tower, but she intercepts me.

"Anonymous, please! I highly advise that you do not open that door!"

"You've known about it the entire time I've been in Equestria, and not once did you ever think that maybe it could have been my way home? You and Celestia had never once thought to bring me out here and see what it was. I bet you've never even bothered to open the door." Frustrated and cloudy-minded, I push Luna out of the way and reach for the doorknob.

"Anonymous, think of Speck!" I stop, my hand mere inches from the doorknob. "If we had ever told you about this, and if it really was a way for you to get home, would you have gone?"

"Of course I would have."

"And now. Would you still leave?"

"No."

"Then don't open that door."

"I'd love to carry on with my life, forgetting that this thing even exists. But I can't." There was always something familiar about it, but I can't place it. It might be the door; it's much more terrifying and unwelcoming than the doors in Equestria. It looks like it hides something dangerous. It scares me. "If it scares Speck, then I can't stand by and let her feel unsafe."

"Anonymous, please. Just... Just wait a little while." The princess runs off, leaving me alone with the tower.

~~~

Princess Luna stopped Speck in the middle of the corridor as the little bat-pony trotted back to her guest chamber. The princess stamped her hooves impatiently as she quickly tried to explain to Speck what was happening, but was off before anything was really said.

All she had really caught was something about her friend and the tower, and with Princess Luna acting so hurried, she decided to go back.

There was yelling behind her as the princess shouted at a guard to go find Princess Celestia.

Speck ran as fast as she could, hoping she wasn't too late.

~~~

I assume Luna has already returned when I hear hoofsteps hurrying along the brick pathway. My assumption is found wrong as I brace myself to catch one highly upset bat-pony.

"Back so soon?" I ask as I stroke her mane. She hugs me as tight as she ever has.

"Princess Luna caught me and was shouting something about you, so I came back. Are you leaving?" I sit down with her in my arms.

"Of course not. I'm gonna stay right here with you, but I need to see what's inside this tower. I don't know why. I just know that the tower scares the princesses. It scares me, too, but most importantly, it scares you." She presses closer to me.

"But, the princesses can do something about it. They can destroy it, or teleport it somewhere!"

I scratch her ear and sigh. She leans against my hand.

"I think they would've already done that, if they could. Besides, I think the tower has something to do with me."

"It doesn't feel safe, Anon. Please don't go." She buries her face into my chest.

We sit in silence for a little while. I suppose I await Luna's return, or maybe I'm just biding my time with Speck, in case something happens.

The sound of hooves clicking against brick echoes through the garden. Speck and I stand as Luna approaches us.

"I have sent for Celestia. She should be here momentarily."

"And Twilight?"

"She left for the Crystal Empire shortly after the banquet." We stand around awkwardly for a second, before Luna perks up as if she had just remembered something. "I almost forgot!" She shoves a sword and shield at me. I almost drop them out of surprise.

"What am I going to do with these? I don't think there's going to be a dragon in there."

"Just in case. A hero is brave when they face a challenge, but a fool when they go in unprotected."

Speck stands on her hind legs and presses her hooves against me.

"Can we just go back to Ponyville? Please?"

"I can't, Speck. If this tower is here because of me, I'm obligated to check it out. Come on. I'll be your hero, alright?" I kneel down and hug her tight. She kisses me on the lips before letting go. "I love you. I'm gonna protect you, and keep you safe, alright? I made a promise, and I'm going to keep it."

She nods as another set of hooves click against the brick. Looking up, I find Celestia standing beside her sister. Speck gives her a pleading look, like she wants them to convince me not to go, even though I won't be leaving this world. If there's something in this tower that can take me there, I'll destroy it to keep from being tempted.

"There is nothing we can do to keep him from doing this, Speck. All we can do is wish him luck and pray for his safe return." She smiles at me as I approach the door. "After all, the Angels will protect those that need it most."

I open the door and step inside, leaving Equestria behind.

Author's Note

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
16

A Feeling of Resolve - 3

A loud pounding on the guest room door jolts me awake. Speck gasps and groans as she suddenly tumbles off of me.

The pounding stops as I heave myself out of bed. Early morning light filters through the window's curtains. I feel heavy and bogged down, but I manage to get myself dressed.

The pounding starts back up.

"Hold your horses!"

I approach the door and open it, only to be accosted by the squeaky, familiar voice of a certain little wizard-guard.

"It's breakfast time!" She shouts in a chipper manner.

She looks up at me with her big blue eyes, and her big silly smile. Had I never traveled to Ponyville, I probably would have picked this one to love. I look back at the bed, where a very sleepy pile of gray and blue snores.

"Hey Speck?" An annoyed grumble answers me from across the room. "It's breakfast time. You hungry?"

"Yes," she mutters as she rolls out of bed and trots up to us. Her mane is just as messy as it was before we brushed it. She stares up at me with sleepy eyes as she yawns.

"Hurry up! All of the donuts are going to be gone before we get there!" The wizard-guard trots behind me and starts headbutting my legs. Speck stares at her while jumping onto my back. I sigh and pick Pingpong up under my arm.

"Let's hurry this up, then." Pingpong starts screaming and kicking her hooves as she falls to my superior carrying abilities.

We pass by a window that overlooks the Garden of the Fallen Stars. I pause to look out to the brick circle where the tower was. Nothing remains of the tower. No rubble, no ashes, nothing. Celestia and Luna must have worked quickly to clean it up. I furrow my brow, hoping they didn't try to salvage anything from it.

"Anon, hurry!" Pingpong screams and wiggles excitedly. "We're gonna miss the donuts!"

"Sounds like you've already had enough donuts," Speck chides jokingly.

I continue on as they start bickering.

Speck told me once that she and Pingpong had known each other before I came to Equestria. They became pen-pals sometime after Pingpong visited Hollow Shades. Speck has told me before that she never really had many friends in Hollow Shades. She said that Pingpong advised her to move to Ponyville, but Speck had received a lot of prejudice on her arrival, so she ran away to the forest, too embarrassed to return to Hollow Shades.

I traveled to Ponyville as the first stop on a journey, but I got a little too comfortable and settled down there. I think it would be pretty silly if Pingpong had sent me there in hopes of me meeting Speck. Maybe she really did. Who knows? Pingpong's a bit of a mystery.

"Go left!" Little miss wizard directs me down a hallway that leads to a private dining room. Celestia and Luna sit across from each other, sipping at tea and eating biscuits. They look up at us, but instead of the usual warm, welcoming smile, they just stare.

"Anonymous," Luna says with a sigh.

"Please, sit."

My party and I oblige, taking our seats around the table. Pingpong starts to steal all of the donuts off of a platter in the center of the table, even though there are plenty for the five of us. Speck pours herself a cup of tea and stares up at Luna as she drinks.

"Okay, first off. Since everyone's here that I care to speak with, I'd like to address a few things," I say before touching any of the food. "First, my name isn't Anonymous. It's March. Turns out your translation spell is flawed, and even though I could remember the entirety of the English language that I've learned, I couldn't think of the word for it in Equestrian. It actually isn't my name, exactly. It's just a really close guess."

Celestia and Luna look a bit surprised. Speck already knew, and Pingpong is too focused on the donuts to care.

"Interesting. Of course, it was simply an experimental spell, meant only to teach you the entirety of our language, both spoken and written."

"Then why did you pick the name 'Anonymous?"

"I really don't know. That was well over a year ago. I guess, since I didn't have a name, it just kind of worked. Anyway, the second thing I wanted to address. The tower. I looked out of a window on the way here and there was nothing there. Not even rubble."

"We cleaned it up."

"I figured. Did you two recover anything?" They both shake their heads.

"Surprisingly, no. There was nothing but stone, and hardly enough to build a tower that size." Neither of them look away, or give any kind of tell that they're lying. The tone of her voice indicates she is telling the truth. "This brings me to something I wanted to ask, myself, March. What exactly was in that tower? All we found in your chests were books and some toys. As a matter of fact, Luna's sword and shield missing. What happened in there?"

I look over at Speck for a moment. She saw everything in there, except whatever was in the mirror.

"Nothing. The tower looked like it was supposed to be a place for me to stay. I found some stuff about my life on Earth that I didn't remember, and still kind of can't. Nothing important. The sword and shield... I guess I kind of forgot them in there. Sorry."

"Oh, well. They were cheap replicas, anyway." Luna sighs softly. Speck perks up as I look over at her.

"Yeah, well. Speaking of giving me some cheap knockoff to protect myself with. Why'd you let Speck follow me?"

"We couldn't stop her."

Speck slinks into her seat and shies away.

"She got her cutiemark by doing it. To try to protect you and keep you safe. For you to love her enough to venture to what could have been the end of your story just to protect her, she was inspired to do the same for you. She has such amazing willpower, and enough love and strength to try and keep you safe." Luna smiles at Speck.

"But what's my special talent?"

"Protecting the ones you love. Such a noble talent, little one."

"Oh, March! Are you going to tell them about the mirror?" I didn't plan on it, Speck. I really didn't.

"What mirror?"

"There was a big stone mirror on the top floor! I found March staring at it, and..." She catches me glaring at her.

"Care to explain?"

"It was just a mirror. I looked at it and saw someone I didn't recognize in my reflection. It was me, but at the same time, it wasn't. I've grown a lot as a person since I came here. I would have noticed it, no matter what kind of mirror I looked at." I laugh a little bit to try to play the whole thing down. Celestia offers me a suspicious squint.

"If that's the story you want to stick to."

"I'm an honest man, Celestia. What do I gain by lying?" I smile and take a sip of tea.

"You are a very silly man, and you frustrate me to no end," she says while standing and trotting toward the door.

"Good. I'll keep you on your toes while you rule this peaceful little kingdom." Celestia stops at the door and turns back to me.

"You remind me of an old friend," she says with a smile. "Whatever really happened in that tower, March. I am glad you returned safely."

"Nothing's going to stop me from keeping Speck safe." I wave to Celestia as she leaves. Turning back to the table, I find Speck standing on top of the table. "Speck, stop. I've taught you better table manners than that."

"Sorry." She hops off of the table and into my lap. "Are we ready to go home?"

"Well, we need to get your dress, go back and get our stuff, and then figure out how we're getting those chests back to Ponyville."

"No need to worry about the chests. Sister and I have already had them delivered to your house. And... I do believe Speck's dress should be ready for pickup. If you meet me at the castle gates, I will bring it to you."

Luna excuses herself and leaves the room, leaving Speck, Pingpong, and me to finish our breakfast. Pingpong stares at me from across an empty plate, that just moments ago had a pile of donuts sitting on it. She smiles, breaking dried glaze from her muzzle.

"You're worse than Speck. She would've at least let me have one."

"There's still raisin muffins!"

Speck and I stare at Pingpong.

"Raisins are gross," Speck mutters with a sneer.

All three of us glance at the muffins. Pingpong is the first to excuse herself and leave the room. I follow immediately after, leaving the muffins on the table. Speck climbs up onto my shoulders as I walk back to our room.

"March?" She nuzzles into my hair.

"Yeah?"

"You didn't eat anything."

"I thought we could catch brunch at a nice place before heading back to Ponyville. Just us. On a date." I can feel the heat of her blush through my hair.

"That sounds nice."

We return to the room and retrieve our bags. I make sure we've gotten everything and tidy up a little to help the castle's servants a bit.

I carry Speck and our bags through the castle, out to the castle gates. Luna stands idly with a parcel on her back. She speaks to a bat-pony guard wearing sky-blue and gold-trimmed armor. As we approach, I catch the last bit of their conversation.

"-- and we need her here. Why do you insist on sending her to Hollow Shades during the solstices?"

"Important reasons, Syrius. She is needed there just as much as she's needed here." The stallion sighs, salutes Luna, and then turns to carry on with his duties. I don't get a very good look at him, aside from his armor. There is an emblem on his helmet that matches an emblem I've seen Pingpong wear on her armor.

"One of your captains?"

"Not quite. He leads the Southern Sky Brigade. One of our most prestigious scouts."

"Ah. What's got him all worried?"

"Nothing. One of his favorite scouts is being sent to Hollow Shades as part of her duty." She gives me the parcel on her back. It weighs a lot more than just a dress, and I feel like I already know what's inside. "I understand the two of you would like to get back to Ponyville as soon as possible. It was nice seeing you again." She smiles.

Speck and I hug her.

"It was definitely an eventful trip."

"It certainly was. Have a safe journey home."

"We will."

With that, we part ways. Speck jumps out of my back and starts flying beside me.

I walk slowly, taking in the mid-morning sun as we travel into the city. I feel refreshed, like I had finally gotten a good night's sleep after being plagued with something that would keep me tossing and turning.

A grumbling sound catches my ear and causes me to stop walking. I look up at Speck. She looks at me with a sheepish grin and light blush.

"Really? You just ate, not even an hour ago."

"I didn't eat that much."

"I should tell you that we aren't going to go get brunch, and that we're going straight home." Her jaw drops and she huffs. She gives me the good old pouting look, complete with a quivering lip. "But, I'm hungry, so let's find a place to eat." She smiles and claps her hooves together.

"Eee!" She screeches softly as she hugs me.

"Would you like to put your dress on now?" She lets go of me and starts nodding excitedly.

I carry the parcel over to an empty bench on the sidewalk and sit down. Speck sits beside me as I start to open the box containing her dress.

"Ooh! It looks so much nicer now!" She exclaims as she pulls it from the box. As she puts it on, I check the rest of the contents. A decently sized bag of bits and something rectangular wrapped up in brown paper. I transfer them to my bag and break the box down. I'll check the second package later. "Alright! I'm ready!"

Speck hops up and down on the bench.

"Okay, okay! Chill, you goof." I grab her and ruffle her mane. "Got anything in mind?"

"I don't even know where we're at." I realize that I don't know either. I get up and walk over to the street corner, discarding the box in a trash bin on the way. A set of street signs pointing toward different streets stands tall on the corner.

"Mane Street." If it isn't bat puns, it's horse puns. Or puns in general. At least I've been relatively safe from Speck's pun-cannon lately. She's been keeping that on lock and key, even last night at the banquet, when Luna was present. "Speck. Are you feeling alright?"

"Yeah, why?"

"No real reason." I scratch my head as we continue on toward the west side of the city.

Ponies stare at us as we pass. Their stares are different, though. Not scared, like I've usually seen, but somehow... happily curious. Like they'd want to approach us and ask us how we're doing. It's a nice change of pace.

Speck's screeching and another pony's yelling snaps me out of my trance. I look up, heart racing and ready to grab Speck and run, only to find her and another pony hugging. The mare looks up at me.

"Good to see you again, darling!" Curio shouts with a bit of chipper cheer. A tan earth-stallion with dark brown hair and bright green eyes rushes up to us with a concerned look. He wears an old stetson that's taken quite a beating over the years.

"Y'all okay, darlin'?" He looks her over quickly before looking from Speck to me. "An' who're you? You harrassin' my wife?" I put my hands up and take a step back. I notice that, just like Reverie and Pingpong, this stallion looks a lot like one of the statues I saw in the Elements of Harmony Memorial Garden. Curio, too, now that I really think about it. I've never been one to believe in fate, but it definitely is a coincidence that I've met four of the descendants, and the Element of Magic herself. The only one I haven't met is the Element of Kindness's descendant.

"Absolutely not."

"Apple Seed, calm down. They're friends from the banquet. This precious bat-pony bought that old dress from the shop on Palmetto Street." The stallion turns from us, revealing a tree sprouting from a split apple on his flank. "Anyway! What are you two up to?"

"March and I were looking for a place to eat."

Curio smiles and shakes her head slightly. Apple Seed glances at Speck for a moment, almost like he recognizes her, but shakes his head and looks away. Considering Speck had lived in Ponyville for a little while before I even came to Equestria, it would make sense that they had run into one another at some point.

"Who's March?" Speck points up at me. Curio's eyes widen a bit as she blushes profusely. "Oh! Well, what an interesting plot twist. A pleasure to properly meet you. Apple Seed and I were about to head over to De Friesian, if you'd like to join us."

"I don't know. I was kind of hoping to spend some time with Speck, and -"

"You mean like a double date?!" Speck shouts over me whilst bouncing in place.

"Yes, like a double date." Apple Seed and I sigh as loudly and agonizingly as we can. I already feel a strong bond with him. He just glances at me out of the corner of his eye and sneers. "Is that alright with you, March?"

Speck looks up at me with a wide smile.

"If that's really what you want to do, Speck, I guess I don't mind." Apple Seed groans and starts walking away. I understand why he wasn't at the banquet last night.

"Is he okay?"

"He's fine. Just a big old grump when it comes to company. He'll get over it, won't you, love?" He grumbles and mutters something under his breath. "Shall we?"

Speck nods and follows Curio as she starts to trot off. We follow her and her husband, who keeps his distance, down Mane Street, until they finally stop in front of an incredibly fancy looking restaurant.

"Looks expensive." It probably has a rigorous dress code. I look down at myself. Ponies most likely don't have any kind of dress code for humans. I could get away with walking around in my underwear if I wanted to.

"Yes, but I assure you that the food is to die for." If I have to sell my soul just to pay the bill, I'm sure it is. Speck stares at me disapprovingly. Please stop reading my mind, Speck.

"March, please."

"I wasn't going to say no."

"You were thinking about it."

"I really wasn't."

"Mhm." She giggles as she follows Curio inside. Apple Seed grumbles as he walks past me. I tail the group.

The atmosphere of the restaurant is incredibly stuffy; everyone is dressed to the nines, impeccably groomed, and possibly more regal than the princesses themselves. I actually feel under-dressed.

Speck and Curio stand in front of a small podium where a sharply dressed stallion looks over a small book.

"March, if you would do the honors?"

"Sure." I shrug and walk past the two mares.

"Welcome to De Friesian." The stallion looks up, only to jump a bit in his skin. "How may we serve you, this fine morning?"

"Table for four."

"Ah, of course. And is... that yours?" He points toward Speck. I look over at her and Curio. Speck stares down at a menu, licking her chops with wide eyes. Curio tries not to laugh.

"Yes, that is mine." I take the menu from Speck before she tries to eat it. The water beckons me closer. I kneel in front of the podium.

"We don't really serve her kind here."

"Bat-ponies?"

"Blood-drinkers."

"Nice generalization. Take a closer look at her fangs and ask yourself if those could pierce skin."

"Regardless, sir, I'm going to have to ask you to leave. She could frighten our other patrons and waitstaff."

"That's fine. Turn away four friends of the princesses, two of which are related to the Elements of Harmony, see how well you do with the nobles after that." I stand and turn from the stallion, picking Speck up as I walk toward the door. Curio follows quickly as Apple Seed stays behind.

"March? Why are we leaving?" She asks, a spitting sound coming from behind us.

"Poor atmosphere, and the maître d smells funny."

"Heard the whole thing, Curio," Apple Seed whispers as he rejoins us. "Ah'll tell y'later." He must have incredibly sharp hearing.

"March, why are you so intent on crushing my hopes and dreams? Is it so hard for us to have a nice meal in a nice restaurant for once?" Tears well up in her eyes as she leans away from me.

"We'll find somewhere else to eat. Somewhere nicer."

"You better promise!"

"I promise, you big goof."

Curio and, surprisingly, Apple Seed laugh.

"Reminds me a'you, when we first met."

"Please, darling. You and I both know how often you got upset over little things."

The two reminisce, following me as I carry Speck through the city. I kind of hoped Curio would take the lead, since she knows the city much better than I do, but I'm content with sight-seeing. As grumpy and hungry as Speck is, she enjoys the walk, moreso when she decides to take flight.

I think, listening to Curio and Apple Seed, that I definitely hope Speck and I reach that point some day. As quiet, stoic, and distant as Apple Seed seemed only a short while ago, it's nice to see someone able to break him open. Defending Speck probably had something to do with that, too.

We travel away from Mane Street, down more ridiculously named streets, until we reach the outer parts of the city. The buildings are more spaced out, and have gorgeous parks in between them. It reminds me of Ponyville, if Ponyville were settled on the side of a mountain and the residents wore clothes more often.

Do ponies even consider themselves naked when they don't wear clothes? Where do they draw the line? What do they define as public indecency?

"March." Speck snaps me out of my silly thoughts.

"What?"

She points at a small house with a white picket fence, an elegant arch with vines growing on it, and four little tables sitting on its lawn. A sign hanging from the arch reads, "Akhal Teas and Cakes." Is this a theme with restaurants? They get named after different breeds of horses? Wouldn't they run out of breeds? I have so many questions

"Oh, how perfectly picturesque!" Curio skips toward the house. Apple Seed follows with a slight smile in place of the frown he had at De Friesian. Speck zips past me as I follow. I have to duck beneath the sign on the arch more than I have to duck under door frames. At least the common door-frames in Equestria reach my forehead. This sign is as low as my shoulders.

The pungent smell of frying fruits, vegetables, and rice wafts from the house. My stomach lurches as my mouth starts to water.

Curio knocks on the door.

A few minutes pass before it opens. A cheery, excited unicorn mare trots out onto the porch. The sun brightens her light yellow coat just as much as her smile brightens a customer's day. Her wide, toothy smile is blocked a little bit by her long lavender mane. A lily specked with morning dew is pictured on her flank.

"W-welcome to Akhal! What c-can I do for you today?" She opens her cobalt blue eyes and looks up at me after giving us such a warm welcome. A moment passes, and she blinks a few times like she's trying to process what she's seeing. She starts screaming and slams the door as she runs inside. Speck, Curio, and Apple Seed all glare at me.

"What?" Speck's eyes start to water. "Speck, please."

"Why do you hate me?"

"Because I'm ugly and jealous of your good looks."

"Well, it's good that you admit it! Now stop scaring ponies so we can get something to eat." She furrows her brow and sticks her tongue out at me. Even when she tries to act upset, she's still silly.

The door creaks open, and an excited voice yells up at me.

"Oh, wow! She was right! You're tall!" My companions and I look down to find an earth-pony that looks exactly like the unicorn mare staring at me. On his flank, a lily sprouting from a mound of dirt is displayed. "Oh! I guess you're here for something to eat. Sorry, just grab a table and I'll bring some menus out."

"Darling. Don't those two ponies look a little familiar?" Curio asks her husband as we walk over to one of the tables.

"I'unno. Y'know those faces start to blur t'gether after th'first couple thousand."

"No, no. Not like a familiar customer. Like we were properly introduced to them somewhere."

I look over Curio and Apple Seed and note the vague similarities they share with the statues of the Elements of Harmony.

"Maybe if you glued pegasus wings onto them and took away the mare's horn, I think they'd look a bit like the Element of Kindness."

"Of course! The last time Princess Twilight had us all together so she could regale us with a tale of our ancestors! I can't believe I'd forgotten the twins, considering how close all of our families have been over the years."

"Ah wouldn't worry much about it, sweetheart. Y've been so stressed out lately, Ah'm surprised y'remember me in the mornin's." He laughs a hearty laugh. I glance over at Speck, who looks over the garden.

"Well, I guess that's that, then. I've met descendants of each one of the elements." Curio and Apple Seed look up at me, curiously.

"Then y've met Pingpong?" I nod. "Feel fer ya, son. That one's... well."

"She's a bit on the weird side, to put it mildly."

"Nah. She's a little quirky, but nothing overly insane."

"You don't know the half of it, March. That mare's family has always been on the weird side, but from what Princess Twilight has told us, Pingpong far surpasses even Laughter herself. There's something about her that unsettles Princess Twilight."

"None of us can figure it out. Think it's some kinda weird magic."

I glance over at Speck again. She's known Pingpong for a while, and I've known that strange little wizard-knight since I came to Equestria. Outside of being hyperactive and a little bit crazy, she never seemed all that weird. I don't think Speck is listening to the conversation at all.

"Pingpong was one of the first friends I made in Equestria. I think she's a little bundle of joy, but I guess you two have known her longer, so I can't really defend her."

"Defend her? We weren't attacking her at all! We quite love her, really. Especially when we stop by Sugarcube Corner down in Ponyville, and she's there visiting the Cakes. Why she ever decided to be a guard, I will never know. Her real talent is crafting little miniatures of ponies out of cupcakes."

I shrug and lean back in my chair.

"Still, there's something that ain't quite right 'bout that little pony, precious as she is."

"Alright! Here are the menus. There is a list of drinks on the back, and... uh..." The stallion stops as he looks up at Curio and Apple Seed, who smile at him. "What?" He glances at them. "Wait... Oh! Oh! Miss Curio! Mister Apple Seed! Sorry, guess I was too wrapped up in noticing mister tall over there. Gave Ether quite a fright, you know! Speaking of, let me go get her. I'm sure she'd love to see you two again!" He scampers off excitedly, without giving us time to take our drink orders.

"Talkative little stallion, isn't he?" I ask as I hand Speck a menu. She starts looking it over. "Why have you been so quiet, Speck?"

"Hm? Oh, um... You know, just thinking." She glances up at Apple Seed, but looks away quickly. She leans closer to me to whisper in my ear. "I don't really like how they were talking about Pingpong. She's their friend, right?" I nod and touch her shoulder.

"They didn't mean anything bad by it. They even said as much." I tap her nose. "Don't worry about it, alright? We're here to have a good time." She nods and looks back at the menu.

"What are you two whispering about?"

"Nothing. Speck just wanted to know what Apple Seed did for a living."

"Ah oversee the farm down in Ponyville, and manage our trade routes all through Equestria. Mostly stay here in Canterlot, since it's where Curio spends most a'her time. Always gotta worry about her dresses and the high class. Never much cared for it, despite the reputation we all got."

"Yes. You would think after three hundred years of peace and prosperity, ponies would stop caring about the descendants of a group of heroes. Not that I don't mind it, but I feel bad for the twins. They're so young, and really have no business being subject to the constantly judging eye of the nobility."

"They seem to be doing well for themselves, though."

"Yes, yes. Last I heard, they lived in Dodge City. It is a delightful surprise to see them here."

"See? I told you they were here! You just didn't notice, cause you were too scared of the tall guy. 'Sides, he isn't bad if he's with miss Curio, right?" The mare doesn't say anything. She just looks up at me for a brief second.

"I haven't been properly introduced to you two, yet. My name's March, and this is Speck."

"Oh, yeah! Hiya mister March. I'm Earth Lily, and this is my sister, Ether Lily. She gets kinda nervous around new ponies." Speck lowers her menu to look at the two ponies. Ether Lily tilts her head as they make eye contact. I am pleasantly surprised that Ether Lily doesn't scream and try to run away.

It seems she is unphased by Speck being a bat-pony. Then again, most ponies in Canterlot seems to be unphased by a lot of things.

I feel left out of any conversation as Ether Lily asks Speck about bat-ponies, and Earth Lily, Curio, and Apple Seed discuss how he and his sister ended up in Canterlot.

"Princess Twilight actually kinda figured it was a little dangerous for us to be at the frontier, what with there being dragon sightings down past the Hayseed Swamps. She asked us to move up here. Even set us up with our own place, which we decided to turn into a little outdoor cafe."

"That is absolutely delightful. Kind of funny how most of us are here in Canterlot now, with the exception of Reverie."

"Oh! What's she been up to? Do you know?"

"Haven't the faintest, darling. Last time we saw her was at the last little gathering with Princess Twilight."

That's a little peculiar. I know Reverie, and I know that, if Apple Seed manages the farmland down in Ponyville, they were bound to have run into one another at some point. Come to think of it, I think it's a little strange she didn't show up at the arcade last month. Maybe she doesn't like to leave the library.

"Where did you guys meet Twilight at?" I blurt my question out.

"The library in Ponyville. Why?" Curio tilts her head as she answers me.

"No reason." If they don't know Reverie lives there, and she's somehow keeping it a secret, I don't think I should tell them.

"Oh, oh! We should ask Princess Twilight when the next get-together will be! I'm sure miss Reverie would love to have visitors!" Or, I suppose, they know she lives there.

"When was the last meet up between all of you?"

"Quite some time. A little under two years, I think." Almost a year before I came to Equestria. The thought of them preparing for my coming crosses my mind, and I have to keep myself from laughing.

"And since then, you've never been back to the library?"

"March. None of us have really been to Ponyville in quite some time. The only reason why Apple Seed and I go there is for the farm and the opera house, and even then it's only for a short while."

"Yeah, Ether and I were lucky to get to leave Dodge City at all. Princess Twilight had to drag us out of there." Earth Lily laughs a little bit.

"I don't know. I find it a little weird that you guys don't go visit your friends."

"We're all busy with our own lives, March. Although, I believe we're having another meetup at the library soon. Perhaps you'll drop by?"

"I think that'd be pretty fun." I look over at Speck, who continues chattering to Ether Lily. They aren't listening to us.

As I turn back to the others, an extremely loud grumbling sound roars from one of them. Speck and Ether Lily fall completely silent, and all heads turn to Curio.

She blushes and clears her throat.

"Oh, right! I guess you folks came here for something to eat. Do you need more time?" We all shake our heads. "Alright, what can I get you to drink?"

"I'll have a cup of warm tea and honey, please."

"Ah'll have the same."

"Mango tea, please."

Earth Lily looks up at me. I look down at the menu.

"Orange juice?" The stallion nods and trots off. His sister stays behind. Out of the corner of my eye, I notice Apple Seed glaring at me, like he's resisting the urge to call upon his eldritch apple gods to destroy me. I don't see him ordering anything with apples, though, so I have that against him.

"I'll t-take your food orders, whenever you're r-ready," Ether Lily says in a hushed voice. Again, we start with Curio.

"I think I'll try this melon jam. Maybe with a few slices of hay toast."

"Hmm. Ah guess Ah could go fer somethin' a li'l more exotic. Ah'll have the same."

"Another one of those, please."

Again, I look down at the menu. Either I need reading glasses, or I need to focus a little bit more on things. The menu consists largely of bread, both hay-made and wheat-made, and jam. Not ordinary jam, like grape or raspberry, but melon jam, from cantaloupe jam to watermelon jam to honeydew jam.

"I, uh... I'll have the wheat toast and a little bit of each jam." I haven't eaten much, thanks to a certain little wizard eating all of the donuts at the castle. It would be better to stomach something, rather than wait until we're back in Ponyville.

Ether Lily nods and trots off quickly, still clearly and visibly off-put by my appearance. Speck places a hoof on my arm.

I look at her. She looks at me. Curio and Apple Seed look at us.

"I'm sorry you're ugly, March." She frowns a little bit. "But I still love you."

"I love you too." I don't know if she's joking or not, but I supposed it would be a stretch for a pony to find me attractive. I doubt even Speck, whom I've been with for two months, finds me attractive. She only loves me for my food. She hugs me as I sigh and frown.

"I don't really think you're ugly. I'm sorry," she whispers. I scratch her ear reassuringly.

"But I am ugly."

"You're different, and that's not bad."

"You're different, too."

"We'll be different together."

I grumble a little bit and wrap an arm around her. She's only half right. She has commonality with the denizens of this world, even if she's fairly different from the typical earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi. She has an entire subspecies she shares things in common with.

I would say I'm alone in this world, but I'm not. Not anymore. I have plenty of friends, and I have Speck.

"Is something wrong, March?" Curio asks from across the table. I shake my head and bury my nose into Speck's mane.

"Nothing's wrong. Not anymore."

***

Curio and Apple Seed left as soon as everyone was finished eating. They said something about getting work done before the Apple family reunion. I hope, for Curio's sake, they mean food preparation, and not her having to make dozens of dresses and suits for the family.

The Lily twins tried to let us have the food for free. I saw Curio slip enough bits to cover all four of us between her and Apple Seed's plates. I slipped about the same between mine and Speck's.

After bidding the twins adieu, Speck and I made our way through the city, toward the elevator into Canterlot Mountain.

I know how badly Speck wants to get home, and I've been starting to feel the same way. She climbs up into my arms and I carry her. I don't mind that she can walk, or fly, but wants to be carried. I don't want to let her go.

I walk into the tunnel that leads to the elevator. We wait a moment before it travels up to us. It quickly descends, though I don't collapse to the floor and scream like I did the first time I had been on this terrifying thing.

It lands after several minutes, and we carry on in silence.

We pass by many shops, but Speck has no desire to see what's inside. She is exhausted from everything that has happened in the past week. I don't blame her. I feel like this past week has lasted at least a month, with everything that's happened to us.

"Are you okay, March?" She looks up at me as I step out onto the plaza in front of the train station.

"Yeah, just thinking."

"About what?" I hesitate for a moment.

"I could've gone back to Earth."

"I know. I'm sorry I kept you here."

"I'm glad you did, though. Here, I have so much more than I did on Earth. I have the Cakes, the princesses, everyone in Ponyvile..." She huffs a little bit as I leave her out on purpose. "But most importantly, I have you." She smiles and blushes. I shift her in my arms and hug her against my chest.

Several ponies walking by us stop and glare. Speck bares her fangs and hisses at them as I carry her toward the train station. She giggles as they jump and run off in whatever directions they were heading.

I stop at the ticket counter. The little mare stares up at me curiously.

"Two for Ponyville."

"The next train will arrive in about ten minutes," she says as she leans forward to look at a little chart.

"Alright." She gives me two little paper tickets as I hand her twenty bits. Speck grumbles as I carry her over to a bench.

"I wanna go home."

"Just a little while longer."

We sit in silence, waiting for the train. It rolls into the station a few minutes early.

"The train for Ponyville has arrived. Board in an orderly fashion. The next available train to Ponyville will be three days from now."

She races me to the train. Predictably, she wins, only because she is much more aerodynamic than I am, with all of our bags. She sticks her tongue out at me as we board the train and find our seats. We settle in as I stow our bags on the seats across from us.

Speck immediately snuggles up to me as I take the time to record the day's events in my journal. As the pages flip between my fingers and pull a pen from my pocket, I find something absolutely peculiar.

Etched into the page at the end of last night's entry is a quote, written in a beautiful, elegant pen.

"Angels come in all shapes in sizes. They are not amazing creatures of grand allure. They are simple beings that touch us in ways that make our darkest times turn to bright, blissful moments."

I smile and trace the words with a finger as I drape my free arm over Speck's side.

"They truly are our best friends."

Author's Note

New OCs:
Syrius
Apple Seed
Ether Lily
Earth Lily

OC Count:
20

A Feeling of Relaxation

Tartarus's Kitchen.

I think it's a pretty good name for Sugarcube Corner during this week. A week that should only come once a year, but a certain rotund baker decided it would be a good idea to do it again, not even four months after the last time.

Mrs. Cake decided to spring the surprise on me earlier this week, with absolutely no prior indication of what she was planning. If anyone could describe the ideal job to me, it would be this one, with different bosses.

That's not to say I don't like the Cakes. I like them very much. Mrs. Cake was, of course, kind enough to give me this job, and as much as Mr. Cake dislikes me, my mere existence here has boosted business.

"March, I need more frosting!"

Now, in order to understand why I hate this week, I have to explain something. On any other day, when Mrs. Cake requests frosting, it's as easy as pulling it from our preparation cupboard. This week, and every day this week, she needs frosting every hour that we bake. It is a very special kind of frosting that I can't quite divulge the secrets of in writing, but I can say that it is a massive pain to make.

We make it from scratch. It is, honestly, my favorite part of the week, only because it's the only thing I'm expected to do. Unfortunately, it pulls me from the things I usually try to bake on the side.

"Alright, give me a second." I gather up all of the ingredients for the frosting, measure it all out perfectly - and I do mean perfectly - and start mixing it in a large bowl. Normally, we would use an automatic mixer for frosting, but according to the Cakes' family recipe, everything is supposed to be done manually. Not that I mind, but I feel bad for everyone in their family line that has had to make this.

I suppose the only reason why we're doing this more than once a year is because of me, even if I'm only making the frosting. I have seen the recipe, and this is the only part that would be difficult for any non-unicorn.

"Is it done yet?"

"Yeah, sorry." I carry the bowl over to Mrs. Cake. She takes it and immediately starts scooping the frosting onto the bare parts of a massive four-tier cake. Mr. Cake leaves the kitchen once she's done.

"What do you think, dearie?"

"You know what I think." She does. The first time we made this, we had enough ingredients left over for me to bake a single-tier cake. It was like a little slice of heaven. And yes, I did eat the cake as if it was a single slice. Mrs. Cake knows exactly what I'm about to ask, and preempts me.

"There's enough left over for you to make a cake big enough for you and Speck." She barely finishes before I pick her up and hug her as tight as I can. Excitedly, I carry her out of the kitchen and shut the door after dropping her off in the lobby. As I lock it, I turn to the kitchen.

I am not allowed to write down what happens next, but the results are worthwhile.

Nearly an hour and a half later, I emerge from the kitchen with my very own Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness cake. Single-tier, of course.

"See you tomorrow, dearie."

"No you won't. I get two days off after MMMM week."

"Sure thing." She trots past me and into the kitchen. I make my way out of the bakery.

An oblivious, inattentive mare bumps into me on the porch.

"Oh, excuse me!" Matron Cherry looks up at me. I look down at her. "You're that thing that came to visit a few weeks ago, aren't you? Anonymous, was it?"

"Yeah, it's uh... It's March, now."

"Oh! Sorry, I could have sworn... Nevermind." She shakes her head for a moment. "So what brings you here?" Small talk. Wonderful.

"I work here."

"Oh? Well, isn't that wonderful. Could you recommend anything small to me?"

"Depends. What's the occasion?"

"It's that little filly's birthday today. I figured I'd come by and get her a little something for her."

I look down at my cake box for a second.

"Don't worry about it. I've been meaning to drop by to see her anyway, so I'll bring this cake with me. Just, uh... let me head back home real quick. I've got something there for her." Matron Cherry nods and turns to head back to the orphanage.

I was honestly hoping to get home and relax for the rest of the day. Of course, I know it wouldn't be, considering I live with a very silly, obnoxious, excitable bat-pony. But, as batty as she drives me, I love her to pieces. I cringe a little as my choice of words as I walk home.

Recently, the neighborhood children have taken a liking to me, for whatever reason. Several pegasi foals guide a small storm cloud around me, kicking it and firing lightning. They miss, but I'm not entirely sure if that is their intent. Unicorn foals try to tug at my clothes or trip me with their budding magic. The earth-pony foals just latch onto my legs and hips.

They abandon me as I pass by their homes. Playing school bus is not high on the list of things I enjoy doing.

The last filly, a pegasus, hops off of my back as I pass by her house. A stallion, who I assume is her father, stares at me as I continue walking, just as he does every day. He ducks beneath the windowsill if we make eye-contact.

I ignore him as I climb the steps of my own house and walk inside.

Strangely enough, the house is dark. I'm caught a little off guard. No messes, no screeching, no hyper bat-pony flying down the stairs our out of the kitchen to hug me and ask about my day.

Speck must have gone out for a walk or went to the library. I'll have to drop by there on the way to the orphanage. Regardless of where she is, I make my way to my study, where I've been keeping the chests from the tower.

I pull all of the little puzzle cubes out of their chest and stuff them into a saddlebag. Slinging the bag over my shoulder, I grab the cake and head back out.

Everyone in Ponyville is starting to get ready for the fall weather. Between gathering up yarn and wool for scarves and hats, or shopping if they aren't able to craft their own clothing, they have little time to acknowledge me.

Using this to my advantage, I rush through the town on my way to the library.

"March!" Reverie greets me as I step into her domain. She nearly pounces on me, but stops herself as she notices the box in my hands.

"Hey, Reverie. Have you seen Speck around? She wasn't at home." She shakes her head and shrugs.

"Nope. Haven't seen her around at all. You're still coming to visit when Princess Twilight and the others come by, right?"

"Of course. Next month, right?"

"Yup!"

"I'll be there. Sorry I can't stay longer, I'm kind of already late for something." She nods and waves as I leave.

So much for finding Speck and dragging her to the orphanage. If she wasn't at home, and she wasn't at the library, then I have no clue where she could be. The sun is starting to set, too, so I don't really have time to run around the town and try to find her. With a disappointed sigh, I walk to the orphanage.

Matron Cherry waits for me at the entrance, just as expected.

"Did you find what you were looking for?" She asks me as we walk inside.

"Yeah. Figured I've been meaning to give the kid something I found in Canterlot since I got back. I was going to bring someone with me, but I couldn't find her."

"Well, that's alright. She doesn't really like too many ponies around her."

"I understand."

Matron Cherry leads me to the basement, where I first met the bat filly. It is much cooler than the first time I was here, most likely due to the weather cooling down outside, and the orphanage being an orphanage.

The sound of metal tinkering fills my ears as we descend into the dark. The little filly sits at the desk, silhouetted by her lamp, as she fixes whatever toys are laid out in front of her. Matron Cherry flips a switch on the wall, turning the lights on.

She sighs and stops with her task as we approach her.

"Miss Cherry, I told you I wanted to be left alone today."

"I'm sorry, sweetie, but you have a visitor. He brought cake."

The filly grumbles softly and turns around. She nearly jumps out of her coat as she looks up at me, and I fear she'll throw something at me and try to hide, just like she did last time. Instead, thankfully, she just stares.

"Hey, kiddo. I brought some cake. I heard it was your birthday, so I came by to see you." I step beside the desk and set the cake box down. "I brought some things from Canterlot, too. Some stuff I had a long time ago. Figured you might like them." I extract the puzzle cubes from my bag and place them beside the cake.

The filly just stares at me, her mouth slightly open in a confused manner. She glances between the cake and me, tears starting to form in her eyes. She reaches her hooves out to me. I take one into my hand, and she pulls my arm into a hug.

"Thanks, mister. I've never had anyone come visit me on my birthday, or... ever, really."

"Well, happy birthday, kid. Can I sit down?" She nods and hops out of the chair. I sit down as the matron turns to walk back toward the stairs. She tries to give me alone time with the filly, so I'll get to know her and adopt her.

The filly climbs up into my lap and snuggles against me. As weird as it is, I don't object. I can't imagine how she feels, alone on her birthday, with no friends or family to spend it with.

"What are these?" She stands up in my lap and reaches for one of the puzzle cubes.

"They're puzzles. You twist their sides around, until every side is the same color, or you guide the little metal ball through a maze."

She picks one of the colored cubes up and starts twisting it around. Her tongue sticks out of her mouth as she observes how each piece moves and takes notes on them. I am content to sit back and watch her.

The matron returns from wherever she disappeared to with a couple of plates and forks, a short while after the filly finishes jotting notes down for the puzzle.

"I think I've got it," she mutters as she starts twisting the sides quickly.

"I used to try for weeks just to solve one of those. I never could get it. But, you seem to be a smart kid, maybe it'll only take you one or two we-"

She holds the cube up to me. I take it and turn it over. Sure enough, the kid solved it.

"Is that right? I wasn't sure if the algorithm would work."

"Yeah, it's... it's definitely right." Matron Cherry leaves with naught but a giggle. I just stare at the cube, completely perplexed. "How'd you figure it out so quickly?"

"Well, -" she holds her paper up to me, "- all I really had to do was turn it a few times in a few combinations to see how each individual piece moved in relation to the center of the sides, figure out how to get one side the same color, and then from there it was really just the same thing, but with fewer moves per side, since the others were already solved. The last side was the hardest, and it had a lot more manipulation, but fewer moves, and... uhm..." She falls silent and looks away with a blush. "I'm sorry, mister. I know a lot of ponies don't like bat-ponies, and all of my dumb math talk doesn't help."

"I like bat-ponies. And math. It was one of my favorite subjects in school." She smiles as I give the cube back to her. "Matter of fact, there was someone I wanted you to meet, but she disappeared. I'll try to bring her by tomorrow after you get out of school, alright?"

"Alright." The filly grins as wide as I've ever seen a pony grin. She definitely beats Speck in the heart-melting adorableness category. "Do you think I'll ever be adopted?"

"A kid as smart and cute as you? Please. It's a wonder you haven't been adopted already." She frowns and turns back to the desk.

"It's cause I'm different." A soft sniffle sounds in front of me.

I hug her tight. She squeaks.

"I'm different too. Remember when you first saw me? You ran and hid. That didn't stop me from coming back, did it?"

"No."

"And I'm not bad, am I?"

"No." She starts to giggle.

"See, I even brought you a cake. A really good cake, too. You ever hear of the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness cake?" She shakes her head. "Well, you're about to taste the best cake in the world."

As we open the box, I realize I never cut the cake, didn't bring a knife, and the matron forgot to give us one. The filly looks up at me in anticipation.

"What's wrong, mister?"

"I don't have anything to cut the cake with."

"Oh. I have fishing line in the bottom right drawer." She points to my right. "If you hold the line taut, you can cut the cake pretty easily."

I reach down and open the drawer. Inside are a bunch of tools, rags, and a spool of fishing line. I take a length of the line and cut it before twisting it around my fingers. As I pull it tight, I use the line to gently saw into the cake and cut it into equal pieces.

"Huh. I guess that worked out pretty well. It's a good thing one of us is resourceful."

She grins from ear to ear as I put a piece of cake up with a fork and place it onto one of the plates. Before I can put a piece on my own plate, the little filly has already eaten half of her slice. She has table manners that rival Speck's: no use of utensils, and she has her face shoved into the plate. I think it might be how they eat in private. Speck hasn't done this in public more than one or two times.

"Mister?" I look down at the filly, just as I start to cut into my slice of cake. "Can I have another piece?"

"Of course." She grins as I use her fork to pick another piece up and place it on her plate.

She only manages half of this piece by the time I've finished with mine. With a soft groan, the filly rests her back against me, her head propped up against my shoulder.

"That was too much cake." She grumbles softly as she covers her face with her hooves.

"You can always save it for later."

The filly looks up at me like I just gave her a million bits.

"Thanks, mister. Can we play a game?" I check my watch: six o'clock.

"I'd love to, but it's getting late. How about tomorrow? I might be able to convince a special friend of mine to come with me."

"Sure!" The filly nods ecstatically. She hops out of my lap as I stand up from her desk. Hot on my heels, she follows me up the stairs and into the lobby. Matron Cherry sits at her desk with a smile, a stack of paperwork sitting neatly piled in front of her. The filly and I walk over to the desk. The mare gives me a small packet of papers and grins as I start flipping through them.

"Yes?"

I nod a little bit and purse my lips as I flip through the packet. I don't read a single word, because I already know what it is.

"No." I bop the mare on the head with the papers and set them down on her desk. The filly looks up with a disappointed squeak.

"Mister? Miss Cherry said you were gonna adopt me today." I make the mistake of looking down at the filly. Tears well up in her eyes as she reaches for my hand. I pick her up and hug her close to my chest.

"I'm not really in a good position for that kind of thing. Plus, we don't really know each other that well. I don't even know your name." Matron Cherry recoils as I shoot her a nasty glare. What kind of monster tells a kid they're going to be adopted, when they know it most likely isn't going to happen?

"It's Sirocca."

"Sirocca? Alright. Well, I'll tell you what. I'll come visit you every day, starting tomorrow when I bring my friend, until you get adopted, alright?"

She sniffles a little bit and nods with a slight smile.

"Okay."

Sirocca scampers off with an excited giggle. She's a resilient kid.

"You might as well adopt her. Bat-ponies get attached very easily."

"I'll think about it." Spending some time with the kid has definitely swayed me. I don't know what Speck will say, or how she'd react at all. "It isn't even a decision I can make alone. My partner hasn't met the kid yet."

"Understandable." Matron Cherry smiles an innocent smile at me. I stare at her, completely dumbfounded.

"Then, why are you drafting up paperwork and telling the kid I'm going to adopt her?"

"It doesn't hurt to be hopeful!"

"You gave the kid false hope."

"Did I?"

"Yes. I would think telling the kid that she's going to be adopted, on her birthday, no less, constitutes false hope."

"Regardless of what I did and did not do, you made her day. You said you'll be back tomorrow?" I nod, still off-put by this mare. "The papers will be waiting!"

I turn from the mare, whom I had thought to be somewhat normal the first time I met her. I can understand being hopeful and trying to get the kids adopted off, but she is much too straight-forward and pushy about it. I'll definitely be visiting Sirocca every day, if only to make sure she's doing well.

A brisk wind nips at me as I start walking back home. It is rare that I can walk through Ponyville with only myself for company. This evening seems to bless me with just such a blue moon.

As the sun sets, the windows of houses glow as I pass by them. Inside, families sit down for their evening meals, cozy and warm, happy that they're all together, safe and sound. Parents play with their children, or lie on their living room floors, reading stories to young fillies and colts. I furrow my brow as I walk, curious as to why I am noticing things that would never catch my eye.

Once I reach the door to my house, a thought occurs to me. Matron Cherry put some kind of psychological spell on me that's going to make me slowly notice things about other ponies' families, until I decide to adopt Sirocca. That witch!

I have to stifle a laugh at such an absurd thought as I unlock the door and walk inside.

The house is as dark as I left it.

"Speck?"

No answer.

I shut and lock the door behind me. I take my shoes off and set them by the wall before I tip-toe through the house.

I round the corner to the right, into the kitchen. It is spotless and Speckless. I walk across the foyer, into the living room. It is in the same condition.

Checking the back rooms, I am met with the same outcome. No bat-pony, and nothing out of place.

The eerie silence of the house spooks me a little, so I crouch a little bit and clench my hands into fists. Time to check upstairs.

I make my way back to the foyer and quickly and quietly rush up the stairs.

I decide to start with Speck's bedroom. I should say her old bedroom. Her brick room. The room's only purpose is to store her bricks. Nomenclature aside, I push the door open as slowly as I possibly can. Of course, I'm met with nothing but bricks lining the walls. None of them are stacked in a way that anyone could hide.

Shutting the door behind me, I leave the room to check the third bedroom and the bathroom. The third bedroom is completely empty, and its closet sits wide open. The bathroom is also empty. I even check behind the shower curtain.

Only one room left.

Our bedroom.

I take a deep breath and tip-toe toward the door. I wrap my hand around the knob, twist slowly, and open the door.

The closet door stands wide open, just like I left it this morning. Evening light filters through the window, onto the bed.

On the bed, lies my goofy bat-pony with her forelegs folded to her chest, and her hind legs stretched up into the air. She smiles just as softly as the light that engulfs her.

"You're home late," she says in a hushed tone. "Busy day?"

"Sort of. Were you here about an hour ago?" She nods. "Hm. I dropped by, trying to find you, but the house was all quiet and dark. What've you been doing all day?"

"I've been up here, doing this." She moves her legs like she's riding a bicycle.

"What is 'this?"

"It's relaxing." She pats the bed beside her. "Come here."

I cautiously approach the bed. She beckons me to lie beside her. I oblige.

"So, tell me how this is relaxing?"

"I can't. You have to try it."

"Fine."

"Alright. Fold your arms on your chest and raise your legs." With a disgruntled sigh, I obey her.

"This is stupid. I feel stupid. I don't even see how this-"

"Shh. Close your eyes and relax." I close my eyes. The only way this could get any stupider is if she tells me to start kicking my legs.

We lie silently for a moment, and I feel myself almost nod off until she speaks.

"Now, kick your legs." My eyes snap open as the bed starts to rock. I look over to see Speck flail her hind hooves as she snickers to herself. "Come on, March!"

"No."

She whines at me.

I roll my eyes and start kicking my legs. It... works, surprisingly. I feel like I'm kicking all of my stress and frustration out into the air. Either Speck is a wizard, like Pingpong, or Equestria has some kind of de-stressing magic that I never noticed. Or I'm going a little bit crazy. Probably that.

Speck flops her legs down onto the bed with a sigh.

"You know what. That actually worked, Speck. I really needed that."

"Good! Now that you're relaxed, we can do something fun and exciting!" She starts bouncing on the bed. I feel my heart seize and my vision start to dim. This is it. This is how she kills me. "March?"

"Tomorrow. We'll do something fun and exciting tomorrow, alright?" She lands on her belly and lays her head on my chest.

"Okay. But... can we do something fun and exciting now?"

"Depends on what you have in mind."

She nuzzles into my neck and drags a hoof over my chest. A sly smile plays across her lips.

"Cuddles and a story?"

"I think I can deal with that."

I reach over to my nightstand and grab a book off of it. Its bookmark falls out of place as I open to the page we left off last night.

Speck listens intently as I read, never relenting until late into the evening after she's fallen asleep.

Something tells me that tomorrow is going to be a bit of an adventure itself.

Author's Note

New OCs:
None (Named bat filly)

OC Count:
20

A Feeling of Rebirth - 1

"Hey March, you know what we should do first thing in the morning?"

"I don't know, Speck. What do you think we should do first thing in the morning?"

"We should go to Sugarcube Corner, so Mrs. Cake can put you to work, even though it's your day off!"

"Wow, Speck! That sounds like such a wonderful idea, even though we were going to do something fun, and I had plans to do something really exciting with you. Let's do that instead!"

Speck stared at her friend across the counter of Sugarcube Corner's lobby as he mockingly re-enacted a conversation they had shortly before they left the house. His audience consisted of her, Mrs. Cake, and a few ponies enjoying breakfast and a show.

"It's such a nice day, too! You went and ruined it, Speck. You ruined it by wanting to come here and get a cake, for whatever reason."

"You didn't bring me any of the marzipan thing."

As it turns out, this was all his fault. He let it slip that morning that he gave the cake away, but he didn't say to whom. Speck was less than happy with him, so she forced him to go to Sugarcube Corner with her and get another cake. Except, she changed her mind when she found out Mrs. Cake was making banana nut muffins.

Mrs. Cake also requested that he help her.

He said no, but Mr. Cake said yes.

He yelled at him.

He scared her friend.

"Your cake's almost done!" Mr. Cake's gruff voice shouted from the kitchen. Speck's friend ran into the kitchen as Mr. Cake walked out with a small box of muffins. "Here y'go, Speck."

"Thank you!" She took the box and turned to trot outside. Taking a seat at one of the tables on the porch, she took a deep breath and admired the scenery.

It really was a beautiful day. There were few clouds in the sky, the sun was shining brightly, and a gentle wind blew through Ponyville.

She felt a little giddy as she thought about what her friend had planned. He refused to reveal any secrets, but only let on that it was going to be exciting. His being secretive made it so much more exciting than it should have been!

All she had to do was wait for him to be done in Sugarcube Corner, and they'd be on their way.

While she waited, her stomach started to grumble. With a tap of her hoof, she popped the box of muffins open and took one, but nearly dropped it as something flew from the kitchen window, onto the grass. Fire engulfed it, crackling and roaring.

She sighed as the large something rolled around on the ground. It stood and approached Speck as it put the fire out.

"New recipe, dear?"

"Yeah. I forgot how stupid some of the recipes on Earth were. I guess it would be pretty bad if the Cakes didn't use magical fire, right?"

"It would be. Your hair's on fire, by the way," Speck said with a giggle. Her friend sat across the table from her and stroked his fingers through his hair, extinguishing the fire.

"I think I like this magical fire stuff," he said as he shook his hand to put out the remaining flames. "It cooks stuff, but it doesn't hurt anything with a pulse. Did you know this existed?"

"Yes. How did your cake turn out?"

"Worse than I did." Mr. Cake walked outside and dropped a coal black brick onto the table before snarling at her friend and walking back inside. "Beautiful, isn't it?"

"I'm not eating that."

"Neither am I." He reached over the poor excuse for a cake to grab one of the muffins. Speck swatted him with a hoof.

"Put that back!"

"Make me."

Speck climbed onto the table and glared at her friend.

"Put it back!"

"Nope. Glare harder, maybe you'll give me a heart attack."

"What?"

"Cause you're so cute when you're grumpy!" He pinched her cheek.

She screeched and launched herself at him, knocked him over, and started hitting him with her hooves. He just laughed and laughed as she batted her hooves at his face, never making any attempt to block her assault.

Her screams grew louder as she tried to beat her friend senseless, to no avail. Tears formed in her eyes as she slowed her assault. Her friend gasped for breath as he sat up, causing Speck to tumble into his lap.

"Why are you always so mean to me?"

"I find it humorous that you get upset when someone touches your food."

"Well... I don't."

"I'm sorry," he said as he hugged her tightly. "You ready to get going?"

"Yeah."

~~~

Speck and I hurried on with our morning tasks, and were on our way to the orphanage. Strangely enough, she stopped when we passed by the school. It is a rather large school, compared to what I've seen of it in the old history books.

Nearly two dozen fillies and colts run around, chasing each other and playing in an open courtyard.

I don't know if Sirocca was taught by Matron Cherry, if she taught herself, or if she attended school here. Regardless, she definitely wasn't one of the kids playing outside.

Speck and I sit on a nearby hill, content to watch the kids. I've caught Speck sitting around here a few times since we got back from Canterlot. Nearly every time, our conversations came back around to her parents and her childhood.

She sighs to herself as the children run by us, screaming and hollering. Looks like it's just about time for one of her depressing conversations.

She looks up at me with a frown, and not one of her usual pouty frowns. It's the kind of frown someone has when there's something really tearing them apart. Somehow, this pony still manages to be cute.

"What's on your mind?"

"I don't know. A lot of stuff."

"Tell me about it." I hug her close and stroke her mane.

"I miss my mom. Like, I know I hadn't seen her in a long time, but just... Knowing that she isn't around anymore, and I can't write to her. I feel like I'm alone, even though I'm not."

"And watching the kids makes you feel better?"

"It does. It helps a lot." She falls silent and snuggles up against me. "March. Do you think we're ready?"

"Ready for what?"

"To have a foal."

She leans away from me as I place my head in my hands. There are so many things wrong with that statement. As much as I love her, we've only been together for a few months. We've formed a pretty solid bond. I don't think we'll be splitting apart any time soon, if ever.

Most importantly, I'm at least one-hundred percent sure that we aren't genetically compatible, even with magic. I still don't know how ponies breed, anyway. They walk around naked, and never once have I caught a glimpse of anything private.

"Speck, I don't think that can work. I'm not a pony."

"What?" She looks up at me, completely confused. She really is oblivious. "What does that have to do with anything? There's an orphanage in town. We can go there and adopt."

"Let me think about it. Are you ready to go? We're holding my friend up." I stand up and start to walk away from her. She jumps up and follows me.

"March, wait! What did you think I meant?"

"Some human thing. You wouldn't understand," I say as my cheeks burn.

"You're so strange."

"Yeah, let's go with that."

A muffled screech nearby stops us in our tracks. Speck takes off and rounds the corner of the build just as trio of giggling pegasus fillies. I recognize one of them from my walks home from Sugarcube Corner. One of them mutters something about a "freaky looking pegasus," as I run past them.

Yeah, that's real nice. A bunch of kids making fun of an adult, based on how she looks. What is this world coming to? Speck doesn't even look that freaky. She's adorable.

As I round the corner, a soft whimpering reaches my ears. A soft humming accompanies it. I've heard the tune before. Speck hummed it all the time after her mom's funeral.

I approach Speck, who lies on her side, wings draped over whatever is whimpering, and kneel beside her.

"She's hurt."

"She?"

Speck looks up at me, over her shoulder, and moves her wing out of the way. There, in her arms, I see the not-so-familiar face of a familiar purple filly.

Her left eye is swollen shut and she refuses to open the other as tears stream down her cheeks. A small stream of mucus trickles from her nose, crusting her fur over. Worst of all, her left wing looks like it's been broken in at least four different places.

My heart drops into my stomach.

"We need to get her help."

"What's going on back here? Who are you?" A soft-spoken voice with a tinge of aggression calls as I stand. "Three of my students told me there was an injured pony back here." The mare approaches us, a look of suspicion crossing her face as she sees Speck.

"We found a filly back here right as three pegasus fillies walked by. She needs a doctor."

"You expect me to believe that my students would hurt another pony?"

"It's more likely than another bat-pony hurting her. But, you know what, forget it. So what if we hurt her? She needs a doctor."

"March, we need to find her parents."

"She doesn't have parents. She comes over here with the matron at the orphanage." The teacher speaks up before I can. Speck's ears perk up and she stares at the teacher, as if something is completely wrong with all of this. Aside from there being an injured little filly in an almost-perfect world.

"I'm taking her to the hospital." Speck mutters as she wraps her hooves gently around the filly and takes to the sky.

"I'm calling the guards!"

Ignoring the mare, I follow Speck. It's not like the guards are going to do anything to me.

***

If there is a princess that controls the sun, a princess that controls the moon, a princess that specializes in love, and a princess that specializes in friendship, then surely, somewhere in this world, there is a princess that controls fate. And she sure does love rigging my life.

I just find it a little bit coincidental that Speck asked about adopting a filly, and we just so happened to find Sirocca.

Speck managed to check Sirocca in and get her taken care of before I reached the hospital. We were able to see her shortly after I arrived. Magic can be a wonderful thing sometimes. The doctors set her wing in a cast and used magic to start setting the bones and speed their healing up a little bit. They said she would be in the cast for about a month. Her right wing was bound in a similar cast, but allowed for a little bit more mobility, since winged ponies have a habit of moving both of their wings in tandem.

The matron came by briefly, after a visit from the guards and the teacher to inform her of the whereabouts of Sirocca. The guards came with her, but left after seeing me. Matron Cherry, of course, brought adoption papers, but wouldn't take them out in front of me. She just continually dropped hints to Speck about adopting Sirocca. If she can play up a tragedy like this in order to get me to adopt the kid, then she's a smart mare. She's also the embodiment of evil.

"Speck," I whisper as I place a hand on her cheek. She lies beside Sirocca, with the filly's head tucked against her chest. Sirocca is out cold. "You're acting pretty overbearing. You don't even know the kid."

"I know, but... She shouldn't be alone." She kisses the filly on the forehead. "Bat-pony orphans are extremely rare. Like, if both of their parents are gone, and they don't have anyone else in their lives. It's wrong, March."

"I'll send a letter to Luna tonight. See if she can't get here tomorrow morning so we can see if there's anything she can do about the kid."

"I just want to know what happened to her parents, and why she didn't have anyone else. Bat-ponies are extremely sociable amongst our own kind, so... It's weird."

"Yeah. We'll find out what happened."

She brushes the filly's mane out of her face and snuggles closer to her. The light pouring in from the window starts to fade as it gets late in the evening. I sit for a little while longer, just watching Speck with this child.

She's so complacent, just being near another bat-pony. Her motherly instincts have kicked in. She isn't her usual hyper-active, excitable self. I am a little torn. I like when she's hyper, but she's glowing right now. Maybe our fun phase is ending, and we're moving into our serious phase.

I stroke her shoulder gently.

"I'm gonna head home, alright?" She nods as I kiss her on the cheek. "I'll be back in the morning."

"Okay."

I leave the room quietly, and make my way home.

I run all the way to our house, unlock the door, and rush to my study. As I sit down, I light Luna's candle, grab a quill and parchment, and start writing.

Dear Luna,

Please help. Speck and I found an injured bat filly outside of the school house shortly after Speck said she wanted to adopt a foal. I'm not ready for this, and I don't think she is either. I need help.

Sincerely,

March

After folding the letter and stamping it with a seal, I hold it over the candle. It burns up, and a magical wind carries its ashes away.

A few moments later, a scroll manifests in a cloud of smoke in front of me and plops down onto my desk. I waste no time in opening it.

Dear March,

I will be in Ponyville as soon as I am able, most likely at dawn. Please keep an eye out for that little bat.

Princess of the Night,

Luna

Perfect. Hopefully she'll have some solution to all of this. I'd love for Speck and I to keep visiting Sirocca, but I'm not ready for the responsibility of taking care of a child. Maybe I can convince Luna to take care of her, or convince the Cakes to adopt?

I guess tomorrow will be the moment of truth.

~~~

Speck laid beside the filly, never leaving her, never nodding off. She sang soft lullabies to the child, and told her stories and fairy tales.

After a few hours, the filly roused from her sleep. She looked up at Speck, her one good eye staring up with wonder.

"Mom?" The filly asked with an elated smile. Speck shook her head and hugged the filly.

"No, sweetie. My name's Speck. My friend and I found you and brought you to this hospital. You're going to be alright."

The filly wrapped her arms around Speck's neck and hugged her as tight as she could muster in her weakened state.

"Thank you, miss Speck."

"You're very welcome. Would you like to tell me your name?"

"I-it's Sirocca."

"Sirocca? Well, that's a pretty cute name for a cute little filly." Sirocca giggled softly. "So, you're from the orphanage?" She nodded and hid her face in Speck's chest. "Do you like it there?"

"It's alright, I guess. I-I get the basement to m-myself. It's a lot better than the school."

"Well, I wouldn't worry too much. Everything's okay now, and it'll only get better."

Sirocca nuzzled Speck's chest as she nodded.

"Okay. Good night, miss Speck."

"Good night, Sirocca."

Speck stroked the little bat's cheek as she dozed off and started to snore. Soon after, a yawn parted Speck's lips. She covered the filly with her wing as she, too, fell asleep.

Even a watchful guardian needed her rest.

Author's Note

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
20

A Feeling of Rebirth - 2

"March, get up."

I groan and grab Speck's pillow as I roll over and cover my face. The curtains fling open, allowing for the sun's bright morning light to pour into the room. With a hiss, I bury my face deeper into the pillow.

"I don't want to. It's my day off, and I just want to sleep in." My assailant shoves her nose under the pillow and against my face. Reflexively, I hug her around the neck. She is incredibly soft and warm.

"We have urgent business to take care of, March."

"Speck, shh. It's a Saturday. Nothing urgent ever happens on a Saturday."

"Come, March. We have things to do!" In this very moment where I am flung out of bed, whilst I soar through the air, I realize something important. Speck does not sound like Princess Luna, nor does Princess Luna sound like Speck.

As Luna leaps over the bed to stand over me, just as I land on the floor, I look up at her. Or rather, past her, at the clock on the nightstand. It is some thirty-odd minutes past nine. The sun rises promptly at six every single morning.

"How long have you been here?"

"A little over three hours."

"Have you been watching me sleep?"

"Of course. What else would I do?"

"Not watch me sleep. That's an option that's much less creepy."

"If I hadn't watched you sleep, how would I know when you awoke?"

I grab Luna's face and squeeze her cheeks together.

"Why are you here?"

"The child. Are you ready to go to her?"

I just woke up, haven't eaten or showered or changed out of my pajamas. What kind of question is that?

"Yeah, let's go." Of course, I want the day to be over with already. I already know today is going to be stupid, but if everything works out right, the kid will end up in a safe place, and Speck and I can carry on with our lives.

"Something troubles you more than just this child and your little Speck. What else is there?"

"I've already told you pretty much everything. I guess, specifically... Speck wants to adopt a kid."

"So adopt the child."

"That's why I asked you to come here. I'm not ready to have a kid, given the short time I've known Speck. I want the kid to be safe, but I don't think Speck and I would be able to provide a healthy environment for her."

"I understand, March. We shall see what the alternatives are as they come up."

We leave the house and start walking through the town.

***

Ponies bow as Luna and I pass them. They quickly offer her a 'good morning, princess,' or a 'fine day for a walk, isn't it?' She greets them in turn, somewhat disengaged.

"You okay, Luna?"

"Mmm. Just thinking. I did a little bit of prying last night. The foal's parents are alive and well, but they are separated. One lives in Hollow Shades, the other is, surprisingly, one of the Canterlot guards."

"Is it Pingpong?"

"It is not Pingpong. The foal is one-hundred percent bat-pony."

"Did you track her parents down?"

"Sort of."

"Are you going to? Maybe try to get them back together?"

"Well... no. I tried to approach the foal's mother in Hollow Shades, but was stopped by a friend of hers. It has been a few years since they separated, so they have likely distanced themselves for a reason. The foal has also been away from them for the same length of time."

"And how many years is a few?" The princess mumbles and coughs. "Didn't catch that."

"Eight."

I stop walking. She stops a few feet away, but doesn't turn to look at me.

"Eight years. This filly has been alone for eight years, and you, the all-knowing Princess of the Night, that I honestly wouldn't doubt knows the exact location of each and every bat-pony, and quite possibly every pony, in Equestria, at any given time, knew. You can walk through the dreams of ponies. You can fight off their nightmares. You had to have known about this filly."

"I did."

"You knew, and you didn't do anything?" She turns to face me, and I almost instantly regret opening my mouth at all. She bears one of the most heart-wrenching frowns I've ever seen. Her eyes are glazed over with tears that threatened to fall down her cheeks. All she can do is shake her head slightly.

"I could not. I am weak, and I have no excuse, but... maybe with your help, all of this can be set right."

"I'm sorry." I approach her and place a hand on her shoulder. "Come on. We have a filly to find a home for."

"You are right, though. I have neglected my duties. Let us make haste."

Luna nods back toward where we were walking before she attempts to race me. I quickly sprint after her.

I skid to a halt not long after we start as something in front of Sugarcube Corner catches my eye. The princess continues running, and soon makes it out of earshot of me. I'm surprised she isn't as observant as I am, considering I've usually got my head wracked with thought.

~~~

Speck was awoken to a soft, prodding hoof. She groggily sat up and rubbed her eyes.

"Miss? The patient is ready to be released."

"Released? From -" a yawn cut her off. "Ugh... From where?"

"The hospital."

"Hm?" The bat-pony mare groaned softly as she stretched her forehooves and wings. As she settled back in her seat, her eyes caught the snoozing Sirocca. "Oh, right."

From the looks of things, the filly was completely fine. A few small scratches, and her wing in a cast, but her eye was back to normal.

"I'm assuming you're her mother? If you'd just sign a few papers, she'll be right and ready to go."

"Oh, no, I'm not..." An idea popped into Speck's mind just as quickly as she opened her mouth. She quickly nodded as the doctor set a pen and clipboard down on the bed. Hastily, Speck took the pen up in her wing and scribbled her name at the bottom. The doctor nodded, smiled, and left the room.

"Good morning, miss Speck." Speck jumped a bit as the filly spoke up through a yawn. Sirocca smiled softly as Speck looked up at her.

"Well, good morning, little one. How are you feeling?"

"Hungry," she said shortly after her stomach roared.

"Sounds like it." The older mare giggled as she tapped the filly on the nose. "Let's get out of here. I know the perfect place to eat." Speck nodded to Sirocca for her to climb onto her back. She carried the filly out of the hospital, and in the direction of Sugarcube Corner.

The filly clambered to stand up on the mare's back, her front hooves placed on the mare's head. She gasped softly as she pointed at the giant cupcake on the roof.

"I've heard about this place! They have all kinds of cakes and treats!"

"And cupcakes, muffins, pies. You name it, they've got it. Do you like pineapples and mangoes?" Sirocca nodded slowly, almost apologetically for getting overly excited.

"I prefer blood- I mean, blood oranges, though." Speck looked up at the filly, only then noticing the little one's fangs. They were quite pointy.

"That's okay. I'm sure the Cakes will have something. How often do you need to drink?"

"Oh, um... N-not often. Just whenever Matron Cherry can get something for me."

"Well, I know someone that I don't think would mind feeding you every now and then."

A gentle breeze passed through the town as the two ponies entered the building.

Mr. Cake stood at the counter, browsing through a baking magazine. He looked up and furrowed his brow.

"Where's yer humen?" Speck hummed for a moment as she tilted her head.

"He isn't here?"

"Neh, fig'red he'd be with you." He looked down at Sirocca as she hopped off of Speck's back and approached the glass display. "Who's this little one?"

Sirocca quickly backtracked from the glass counter to Speck's side and covers her face with her good wing.

"This is Sirocca. She got hurt yesterday, so I've been looking out for her. She's an orphan."

"Oh, poor thing." He waved a hoof with a smirk as he turned from the counter. "Wait just a minute. Think I got som'n just for the little one." He trotted into the kitchen.

"That's weird. He never smiles." Speck tilted her head and looked up to the ceiling in thought. The stallion's gruff voice could be heard from the lobby. It was accompanied by a second, much sweeter voice.

Mr. and Mrs. Cake both trotted out of the kitchen carrying a pair of plates. On one laid a slice of peach cobbler, a chocolate raspberry cupcake, and a few slices of mango. On the other, a piece of pineapple upside down cake and two banana bread muffins.

"You know me so well."

"Of course, dearie. As often as you come to visit, you might as well be family. It's a nice day, so why don't you two eat outside?"

Speck and Sirocca nodded and followed the Cakes outside. Both plates were set on a table on the patio, and both bat-ponies took their seats. The Cakes loitered for a short while.

"So, what's yer name?" Mr. Cake's gruff voice scared Sirocca a little bit.

"S-Sirocca," she muttered as she hid behind her wing again. Mr. Cake frowned and turned to trot back inside. Mrs. Cake took a seat beside Speck. Sirocca glanced at Mrs. Cake guiltily.

"Oh, don't worry about him. He's just grumpy."

"Why?" Speck piped up, completely curious. "I mean, as many times as I've been around here, I've only seen him smile today."

"He's always been fond of children. We've always wanted a foal of our own, but some of our parts don't work, y'know?"

"What?"

"Nothing," she said with a wave of her hoof. Both bat-ponies shrugged.

"Why don't you adopt?" Sirocca spoke up confidently.

"We'd love to. We just don't have the money to afford a foal."

"Oh." Sirocca fell silent as she glanced up at Speck.

"I'll leave you two to eat. Can't have Eccles doing all of the work." Mrs. Cake trotted back into the bakery with a giggle.

Speck and Sirocca sat quietly as they ate and watched the clouds roll by.

"Hey, wanna see a trick?"

~~~

Neither Speck nor Sirocca notice me as I approach them. Speck has Sirocca's attention captured as she performs a trick involving a slice of cake balancing on her nose. I pick the slice of cake up from Speck's nose and sit beside her. Sirocca giggles and hides behind her wing as Speck starts screeching at me.

"Put it down, March!" She swats at my hand as I put the cake back on her plate. "You don't have to be afraid of him, Sirocca. He was with us yesterday, remember?" Speck reassures Sirocca as she looks up to see the filly hiding.

"I'm not afraid of him. We-"

"Speck, we need to talk." I cut Sirocca off. She huffs. "We'll be right back, Sirocca." She nods.

Speck and I leave the table and walk around the corner of the building. We sit down against the wall. Speck looks up at me.

"So?"

"So, I've been thinking about this adoption thing." She sighs and places her head in her hooves.

"Okay, first," she pauses for a second and holds her hooves out in front of her, "I just want to say that I've really been enjoying my time with Sirocca, and she's grown on me. Second, I really don't like the idea of her being at that school, or even at the orphanage. It isn't safe for her. Third... Come on, March. I know you. I know you care. You took me in and took care of me, made sure I was safe. Are you going to turn Sirocca away?"

"Luna knows where her parents are. One of them is a guard in Canterlot, and the other lives in Hollow Shades."

"Well... The Cakes can't have kids."

"Mrs. Cake mentioned that a long time ago. What's that got to do with anything?"

"I saw Mr. Cake smile for the first time today, when he saw Sirocca. Mrs. Cake said that he really likes kids."

"I doubt that. Eccles doesn't like anything." She scoffs at me. "What does that have to do with anything, anyway?"

"What if we convinced them to adopt Sirocca, and we helped them take care of her? Mrs. Cake said they don't really have the money, and I figured, with the Princesses' help, we could work something out. It would make them happy, it would make you happy, and it would make me happy. Because, you said it's really early in our relationship to consider something like that, but if the Cakes took her in, I could still see her, and we could still be together and build our relationship."

Speck has matured, and she definitely values our relationship enough to give this kind of thing time. Despite the short time we've known each other, she's changed my mind on this whole situation. I think the filly would definitely be safer with us.

"Are you sure about that?" I give her a confused look. She nods solemnly.

"Absolutely."

"A hundred percent sure?" She nods again. "Okay. I was going to say I wouldn't mind adopting her, but if you've made up your mind..."

"I have." I stand up and start to round the corner, but glace at her just as she makes the realization. "Wait, what?" She blinks twice and looks up at me.

"I said I wouldn't mind adopting her. You changed my mind."

"It was that easy?"

"Yes and no. You have a point about me taking you in, but I wanted to take this whole thing slow. You know, to let you and Sirocca get to know each other, and see if she actually wanted to come live with us."

"I'm confused now. What are we doing?"

"We should probably find Luna and the matron. Let them know what the plan is now."

"Yeah. Oh, by the way, she drinks blood."

"I know. We'll figure something out for that." Speck blushes a little bit and shrugs.

"I told her she could probably feed off of you."

"No."

"But-"

"No. We'll get her animal blood or something. Or donations from the hospital. Anything except her feeding off of me."

"Um... Excuse me? Mister March, miss Speck? Matron Cherry says I have to go back to the orphanage."

"The matron's here?"

"She just got here about a minute ago."

"Tell her we'll walk you back there. Give us a minute, okay?"

"Okay." Sirocca smiles at us before trotting back around the corner.

Speck and I exchange a glance and a smile. We both know we probably aren't ready for any of this.

But we're going to try.

And, if anything bad happens, we have the support of the princesses and the Cakes. At the very least, Sirocca will come out of all of this in a better place.

"What are you thinking about, March?"

"Just thinking about how we should put on an act for the kid. You know, ruffle the matron's feathers. A good, old-fashioned prank."

"Okay, I got it. You pretend you don't want to adopt her, alright? We'll improvise from there."

"You're cruel. Already trying to play the favorite parent."

Speck giggles and leans against me as we walk back around the corner of Sugarcube Corner.

***

The walk to the orphanage felt like an eternity. I had to play disinterest in adopting Sirocca, while Speck feigned attempts to convince me. Both the matron and Sirocca were, understandably, upset by me.

Matron Cherry turned to me and Speck as we finally reached the front door to the orphanage. Sirocca ignored us and sat on the front step, just out of earshot.

"Well, here we are. Thank you two so much for looking after Sirocca." Sirocca won't look up at me. I almost consider breaking the act.

"It wasn't a problem at all! She's a little bundle of joy." Speck smiles and ruffles Sirocca's mane with a hoof.

"It's such a shame she hasn't been adopted yet."

"It really is. She's such a sweetheart. It's too bad the tall jerk over there wants to be mean." She huffs and turns her nose up at me.

"You can stay upset, Speck."

She is about to say something, but stops as a little purple hoof prods her leg.

"Miss Speck?" Sirocca sits on her haunches and looks down at the ground.

"Yes, little one?"

"If it's okay with you, and with Matron Cherry, do you think I could come home with you?"

"I'd love for you to, but... The big tall jerk absolutely hates everything good in this world."

"Oh." Sirocca starts to trot away, but turns around and runs up to me. "Mister Jerk?" She knows the game. She's going to play it.

"You know my name. Calling me names isn't going to help."

"Sorry." I almost break character as she looks down at the ground. She sniffles a little bit, but looks back up at me. "C-can I come home with you?"

"Tell you what. If you can get Speck to stop being mad at me, you can come home with us." Her eyes light up and she turns and bounces at Speck so quickly that she almost knocks her over.

"Miss Speck! He said if you stop being mad at him, I can come home with you!" I'm going to be the favorite parent, one way or another. "Please?"

Speck rolls her eyes and sighs as she looks from Sirocca to me.

"Fine, I guess." She trots up to me and hugs me around the waist. I scratch her ear as the filly gasps and starts screeching excitedly. She says words, but the only ones I can catch are 'adopted,' 'home,' and 'family.' The front door of the orphanage slams open as Sirocca barrels through it to gather her things.

"So, where are the papers?"

"In my office."

"For once, you don't have them on you? That's a surprise."

The matron shrugs as she leads us into the building. Speck and I follow her through the door to the right of the front desk, and through a door immediately to our left. Matron Cherry shuffles through a stack of folders until she finds one with Sirocca's picture paper-clipped to it.

She pulls a few sheets of paper from it and slides them across her desk with a quill.

"Just sign on the lines, and you'll be good to go."

"You don't have to see our house to make sure we're capable of raising a filly?"

Matron Cherry shakes her head and smiles.

"Not at all. It's not like the standard of living is low in Ponyville."

"That's true." I scribble my name where I need to and pass the papers to Speck. She holds the quill with her wing and signs everywhere she needs to. She passes the papers back to the matron, who looks them over, nods, and holds them over a candle on a small table behind her.

"That's that, then. She's yours now." The papers burst into a cloud of magical smoke and get sucked up through a vent in the ceiling, where they presumably travel to some bureau somewhere.

The office door crashes open as a small army of foals come rushing in, screaming and shouting. They are led by Sirocca, who they congratulate on being adopted. A few of them ask if they can come home with us.

"We can't take all of you home. But I know a couple that might be looking to adopt. I'll have them come by tomorrow," Speck says, causing an uproar among the foals, who run out of the office, screaming and arguing over who's going to be adopted next.

I stand up from the chair and pick Sirocca's bags off of her back.

"Ready to go?" She nods, hops off of the desk, and bolts out of the room. Speck and I follow her out of the orphanage and start leading her to our house. Speck stops me as we reach the front step. Sirocca starts to climb the steps to the door.

"March?"

"Hm?"

"Thanks. This really means a lot to me. I'm really happy, because of you."

I kneel down and hug her as tight as I can. She leans into me and sways a little bit.

"I feel the same way."

Sirocca jumps from the steps onto Speck's back and hugs both of us.

"And, of course, this little one's the happiest." Speck tips her head back to lean against Sirocca.

"She sure is." I ruffle Sirocca's mane as she starts to giggle. She clings to me as I stand up, ready to go inside. "You know, after all of this, I can't help but feel like I'm forgetting something."

"What's that?"

"Well, I wrote to Luna last night. She came to visit, but she ran off as soon as we reached Sugarcube Corner."

"Luna?" Sirocca asks softly. Speck and I ignore her.

"Maybe she got distracted?"

"Maybe. She ran off towards the hospital, so I think she was looking for you two. Guess she didn't notice you sitting in front of the shop."

"Makes sense." Speck shrugs. We climb the steps and I open the door.

A cacophony of noisy horns, and a storm of streamers, confetti, and ribbons cascade over us. I shouldn't be surprised, but I am. So are Speck and Sirocca.

I rub my temples as I try to fend off the incoming headache, but I can only do so much as Sirocca's high-pitched, excited screeching pierces my brain.

Three regal princesses of the sun, the moon, and the book, or friendship, or magic, I don't know which, stand in the foyer wearing party hats.

"Today'sthebestdayeverIgotadoptedandnowIgettomeetalloftheprincessesandhaveapartyeeeeee!" Sirocca bounces between the princesses before clinging to my leg.

"March, did you plan this?" I glare at Speck. I glare at her so hard, I can only hope my piercing gaze lights her on fire.

"No."

"You left your door unlocked, March." Celestia bats at me with a hoof as she giggles.

"You're still trespassing."

"The guards won't do anything."

I grumble and shove my hand into her face, pushing her out of the way. Sirocca hops off of my leg and rushes into the living room as Speck and the princesses decide to go party.

I decide to walk upstairs and start preparing a place for Sirocca to sleep. I walk over to the linen closet, next to the third, vacant bedroom, and start pulling blankets and pillows out.

Maybe she'll be better off sleeping with us, given how lonely she was at the orphanage. Shoving everything back into the closet, I sigh and close the door.

I almost jump out of my skin as Twilight appears from behind the door.

"Why aren't you joining the party?"

"I was going to get a place set up for Sirocca to sleep. Why are you and Celestia here?"

"Luna mentioned you were in a bit of a tight situation, so we decided to come check up on you."

"Sounds reasonable. I'm going to guess Luna saw us walking over from the orphanage, so you magicked up a party?"

"Sure. So, where is she going to sleep?"

"She's been alone at the orphanage, so I guess she'll sleep in our bed. Is that weird?"

"I suppose not. She could sleep in her own bedroom, you know." She jabs a hoof into my hip.

"She doesn't have a bedroom yet."

"You really are horrible at planning."

"All of this happened pretty quickly, so yeah. I am bad at planning."

"It's a good thing you have us princesses to watch your back." She trots over to the third bedroom. "Otherwise, you might find yourself in a bit of a pickle."

"Twilight, there's nothing in that room."

"Oh?" She pushes the door open. I walk over to her, dumbfounded, and close the door. "March?"

I open and close it a few times, completely shocked. This can't be real.

The walls are freshly painted, and already dry, with beautiful murals of the starry night sky. The floor has brand-new, soft-gray carpeting. A pony-sized bed rests in the corner, nestled between the wall and a large bookshelf stocked with books. In the middle of the room, scattered around a Canterlot-Castle-shaped doll-house, are six dolls based on heroes of lore. Two earth-ponies, two pegasi, a unicorn, and a familiar purple alicorn, all wearing necklaces, or in the alicorn's case, a crown.

"Why?" I have to choke down the lump in my throat so my voice won't crack. The tears welling up in my eyes are still a dead-giveaway.

"It was Luna's idea. She feels like it's her fault the filly was alone for so long. You don't have anything to worry about, March."

"She didn't have to."

"She just wants to help out."

I close the door and hug Twilight as tight as I can. I don't think any of the princesses have ever seen me like this. Twilight is the first.

"Thank you, so much."

Before she can say anything, I run downstairs, into the living room. I grab Luna as she trots by me and hug her, too. She doesn't say anything. She already knows.

Sirocca pokes at my leg, a worried look on her face.

"Are you okay, mister March?"

"Yeah. Yeah, I'm fine. Everything's fine..." I kneel down and hold Sirocca, pressing my forehead to hers. "Everything's perfect."

Author's Note

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
20

A Feeling of Reminiscence

We met only two months ago, around the middle of this world's calendar-equivalent of June. Our first month together was certainly something. Something fantastic. She went from being shy and avoidant, to being bubbly and out-going in such a short span of time. We grew close and, for the most part, I got over my distaste for bats and puns. We fell in love, despite the short time we had known each other. Maybe we were just lonely, but it happened, and we're together now.

We've been through quite a bit together: a bogus prediction about something going wrong in our lives, her mom passing away, dealing with her parents' house, dealing with things that happened in Canterlot that we try not to talk about. We've met all of the direct descendants of the Elements of Harmony.

And, best of all, we've made an adorable little filly the happiest pony in the world.

All in only two months.

Everything might have happened a little fast for my liking, but I'm happy. We're all happy.

***

A brisk, mid-Autumn wind blows over me as I stand on the platform of the Ponyville train station. I wait patiently for the south-bound train from Canterlot Mountain to arrive, which it does at the exact time it was meant to. Once it stops, and its doors open, a flood of ponies come pouring out. Most of them immediately stampede into town, but some linger.

The lingering crowd begins dispersing not long after, leaving only me and a few ponies behind. Of those few ponies, I recognize three: Pingpong, and the Lily twins, Ether and Earth.

Today is the day that Twilight and the descendants of the Elements of Harmony are meeting. I don't even know what's going to happen, or if I'll learn what I want, but I'll at least get to see Pingpong and hang out with Reverie again. This might be really interesting, given their different personalities.

Of course, what visit from Pingpong isn't complete without at least one of my bones being broken? She doesn't miss a beat as she rushes up to me and glues herself to my leg. Surprisingly, she doesn't use real glue. Her bear hug cuts off the circulation to my leg for a brief moment before she lets go and stares up at me.

"Hi March."

"Hello Pingpong." I notice something different about her. She isn't wearing her armor, but rather a golden-orange scarf. "You're naked."

"I am!?" She blushes and covers herself up. I catch a glimpse of her cutiemark: a balloon sword. Fitting.

"You aren't wearing your armor. I've never seen you without it."

"Oh!"

Ether and Earth Lily snicker as we start walking from the train station to the library. We need to find Reverie, and then head to the opera house to find Curio. Apple Seed should already be at the farm.

"I-It's been a while since w-we've been in Ponyville," Ether speaks up. I glance back to find the twins looking around, almost like they want to run off and explore.

"Has it? I'm sure you'll have plenty of time to look around after we've met with Twilight."

"Of course." Earth nudges his sister before she can run off.

"March, we're here! Reverie!" Pingpong starts screaming at the door. "Reverie, come out, we're here!"

The front door of the library cracks open, revealing a single magenta eye. It looks at Pingpong, Ether Lily, and Earth Lily before looking up at me.

"Where are the others?"

"We haven't gotten them yet. Twilight and Apple Seed are probably at Sweet Apple Acres, and Curio's either there or at the opera house."

Reverie mumbles something and shuts the door for a moment. Something clicks from behind it and she opens it once more, trotting out into the sunlight. She shuts and locks it with a sigh.

"We should be coming here."

"W-We have one extra th-this time, Reverie."

"The library can hold up to twenty ponies safely."

"March counts for like -" Pingpong looks me over quickly "- a hundred ponies, probably."

Reverie and I both stare at Pingpong, then at each other. Ether climbs on her brother's back as they try to match my height and stature.

"Regardless, we shouldn't keep Twilight waiting." Reverie walks past me as the twins topple over. Pingpong quickly lifts them and throws them up on my shoulders before throwing Reverie up at me. I catch her out of reflex just as Pingpong latches onto my back.

"All aboard the Friendship Express!"

I don't question it. Questioning anything Pingpong does would either cause me to have a mental breakdown or create a fissure in the fabric of space and time. Or waste more time we could spend with Twilight.

I carry three dumbfounded ponies and Pingpong to Carousel Opera House.

Almost as soon as we reach the front door, Curio trots out wearing a modest dress. Her mane looks freshly curled.

"Oh! Just in time!" She looks up at me and the four ponies latched onto me. A wide smile draws across her lips as she raises her eyebrows.

"Curio, no."

She daintily climbs onto my back as Pingpong climbs onto my head.

"Choo, choo!" The wild little wizard knight starts making train sounds. The others follow suit, Reverie included. Pingpong is quite the contagious pony. Had the thought of being in a romantic relationship with a pony crossed my mind when I first came to Equestria, I am afraid I might not have left Canterlot for Ponyville, and I might never have met Speck. I am thankful for my past inhibitions.

I can't help but laugh as I start to jog toward Sweet Apple Acres.

Apple Seed waits for us at the front gate. In the year or so that I've lived here, I've never really come around these parts. I've seen pictures of the farm way back, from before Twilight became a princess. The fencing is still made of wood, but they've upgraded the gate. It is a large iron structure, shaped like an ornate apple. Saying it was imposing would be wrong, since, somehow, the Apple family managed to make iron seem welcoming.

"Hello, darling," Curio smiles down at her husband.

"Hullo, dear," Apple Seed grumbles. He tries to hide his smile behind his hat as Pingpong starts screaming at him.

"Apple Seed! Get on!" She shouts, waving her hooves at him and nearly toppling off my head.

"Ah'll pass," he mutters as he turns to lead us onto the farm. Reverie looks up at me. I look down at her. She crawls out of my arms and clings to my waist as I reach down to pick Apple Seed up. I catch him by surprise and hug him to my chest. "Let go'a me!" He growls and protests, but I hold fast as I carry all six of these little ponies through the farm and toward the orchard.

I walk for what feels like hours, as Pingpong and the others quiet down about half way through the orchard. I don't know why, but all of them, Apple Seed included, completely calm down. Even Pingpong sits stoically atop my head.

We break through an edge of the orchard, where a large hill rises before us. On top of the hill, sits a single silhouetted figure. As we scale the hill, I look around to find apple trees as far as the eye can see. Ponyville, not quite far, but not quite near, sits silently in the distance.

I choose to remain silent, refraining from making any Ponytron jokes as we finally approach Twilight. All six of the Descendants of Harmony climb off of me.

None of them speak, nor does Twilight turn to us. A chill runs down my spine as a strong gust of wind threatens to knock us over.

Looking from Twilight to the six ponies around me, I notice that all six of them have their eyes locked past the princess. Following their gaze, I notice a small stack of pages beneath her hoof. Maybe it's the last chapter of the Elements of Harmony book. Beneath those pages rests a monstrous picnic basket and a folded blanket.

It's finally within grasp, and today might be the day that I will finally learn what happened.

I look away from the papers and down at my feet. I won't pry. If Twilight doesn't want me to know, then I won't ask. I wouldn't want to be intrusive in front of the others.

As I look back up and glance over the six ponies at my sides, I notice Pingpong's gaze flick from the corner of her eye back to Twilight. Was she looking at me?

"He won't be able to visit this time, Curio." Twilight finally speaks up and turns to us.

I watch the Lily twins start to bow, but they quickly stop. Twilight probably won't let them bow to her the same way Celestia won't let me.

Her smile turns from a motherly one to a childish and excited one. She lets out a loud, squeaky giggle as tears well up in her eyes and the six other ponies all tackle and hug her.

I stand idly by as the pile of giggling, teary-eyed ponies embrace.

Their giggling slows to a stop and they sit and hold each other. Twilight finally looks up at me, resting her chin on Earth Lily's head.

"Hello, March."

"Hi." I raise my hand up and sort of wave awkwardly.

"It must be strange seeing me like this."

"It's humbling. Such a motherly princess being brought to tears by... old friends." That might be the wrong way to describe them, but it seems right, somehow.

"Are you sure that's the reason? Or is it that this is the first time you've ever seen Pingpong complacent?"

"That might have something to do with it." Pingpong giggles and nuzzles her face into Twilight's wing. "It might also have something to do with Apple Seed not being a stuck up stick in the mud." He ignores me, only offering a contented sigh.

"I am still quite surprised you've managed to meet all six of them before today."

"Princess of Fate's looking out for me."

"Who?"

"It's a joke. We've already got a princess that controls the sun, one that controls the moon, one that controls love, and you, who controls magic. Fate would be a logical step in the next direction."

"There are only four princesses."

"Yes, that's why it's a joke."

"It's a weird joke, but okay." Twilight just shrugs.

The ponies start to disperse from Twilight, so I approach her.

"So, how've things been for you, Twilight?"

"Surprisingly hectic. I was trying to convince a friend of mine to come visit. It is surprisingly difficult to get a hold of him."

"Maybe another time." I point down at the picnic basket. "How about we set that up?"

She looks me in the eye as she picks the stack of papers up and moves the basket and blanket. I watch her out of the corner of my eye, never moving my direct gaze from the basket, as she spreads the blanket out and sets rocks on the corners.

"Later, March," the princess says with a sly smirk. She knows the game I play, and while I'd like to chalk it up to her becoming wise over the course of her life, I notice her horn has a very faint glow to it. She moved everything without magic.

"You caught me." I smile and sit down across from her.

"Caught you? Oh, no, dear March. Catching you would imply that I had no prior clue of what you were doing." I shrug and decide not to carry on as the rest of our company starts migrating back to us, presumably from catching up with one another. Twilight smiled once more, not in that motherly manner to which I have become accustomed, but in a more friendly way. "Since we're all here, how about we give proper introductions to our special guest?" All six ponies nodded and turned to me.

"I'm Pingpong, descendant of the Element of Laughter." An image of a giggling pink pony flashes where Pingpong sits. It startles me briefly, but I don't say anything. Twilight's horn had stopped glowing just before the ponies came back.

"Curio, descendant of the Element of Generosity." A pristine ivory unicorn replaces Curio for a moment. I take a deep breath and hold my tongue.

"Apple Seed, Honesty." An orange mare with a much younger version of Apple Seed's hat nods and smiles.

"E-Ether Lily, descendant of th-the Element of Kindness."

"Earth Lily, descendant of the Element of Kindness." Between Ether and Earth Lily, a yellow-coated, pink-maned pegasus smiles sheepishly from behind her mane.

"Reverie, of Loyalty." An energetic rainbow-maned, cyan pony smirks, like she would take on any challenge I would propose.

"And Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic, and Princess of Friendship." A much younger, much smaller Twilight Sparkle sits across from me. Her wings are missing.

"March. A pleasure to meet all of you again."

"Since that's out of the way, how about we get this party started?" Everyone nods at Twilight's suggestion.

We pass around drinks, salads, cupcakes and cookies, and a whole bunch of other goodies. The gathering lasts well into the evening, and while there are plenty of stories told, from myself, the descendants, and Twilight, the subject of what happened to the Elements of Harmony is never brought up. Neither are the pages.

As things start to wind down, and Twilight hugs each of her friends in turn, I notice that, as they depart, Pingpong lingers.

"Is something wrong?" Twilight asks, a hint of worry in her voice.

"Well... Reverie has the library to stay at, Curio and Apple Seed have the farmhouse, Ether and Earth Lily have that old cottage near the forest..."

"You have the cupcake, don't you?"

"No, the Cakes shoved a bunch of giant mixers in there. Where are you staying, Twilight?"

"The library, actually. I told Reverie to go on ahead. I wanted to look at the town."

"Hmmm. You can stay with me. Speck cleaned the spare room out and got rid of all of her bricks. We have extra pillows and blankets. If we don't have a cot, you can use the couch."

"Is that alright with you, Pingpong?"

"Mhm!" She nods enthusiastically.

"Then I will see you two another time." Twilight starts to walk back towards the picnic area to clean up, but stops. "Oh, March. I almost forgot." She sits and picks the papers up in her hooves and turns to me. "These are for you. You said you were interested in what happened, and I trust that you won't tell anyone."

"Are you sure?"

"I am. If you feel the need to record it in your journal, please write it in your human language."

"Thank you."

She turns back from us, picks the basket and blanket up, and starts walking through the orchard.

Pingpong and I walk in the opposite direction, back to the gate, and back into Ponyville. We head to the market square near the south end of town and continue on to my house.

The usual skip in Pingpong's step is strangely absent, though completely reasonable. She hasn't spoken since we left the orchard, nor was she happy over Twilight's departure. Usually, I would ask if she was okay, but... for some reason, I don't. She doesn't seem to mind.

We reach the house and stop in front of the steps. She looks up at me. I look down at her.

The door opens and exposes us to the house's light. A fuzzy little cannon-ball of pony slams into my chest and hugs me. Pingpong just tilts her head, completely curious and caught off-guard.

"Papa!"

"Hey, kiddo."

Sirocca buries her face into my chest, blocking Pingpong from seeing anything but her back.

"Welcome home, March. And Pingpong." Speck stands in the doorway, her mane in its typical frazzled mess, and an apron tied over her chest. "Come out of the dark. It's getting late." Over the past week, Speck has... definitely grown up quite a bit. She isn't as rash as she used to be, and she selects her words with utmost care. She puts up this motherly facade when Sirocca is around her, but quickly drops it when we're alone. I've told her it isn't necessary, but she insists.

Pingpong and I enter the house, and are immediately met with an interesting smell. Likely the result of something Speck has tried to do in the kitchen with Sirocca's help. Together, they are decent cooks. Not the best, not the worst, but definitely interesting. I elect not to ask what they've created tonight, as I am afraid they would force me to sample whatever accompanies the sickeningly sweet smell of -

"Pan-seared candied mangoes and bananas." I look down at Speck. She smiles. "Do you-"

"No. There was a lot of food at the picnic."

"Suit yourself." Speck trots into the kitchen, leaving me, Pingpong, and Sirocca to stand in the foyer.

"Okay, Sirocca. That's enough hugging. You need to save some for tomorrow." I pull the little filly off of me and set her down. She stares up at me with a slight frown, much like her mother loves to give. Speck, over these past two months, has tested my resolve. I have won quite a few battles in my time. I would prefer not to fight wars with Sirocca. "Stop."

"Okay." She turns away, but immediately bumps into Pingpong.

"Oh, right. Sirocca, this is Pingpong. Pingpong, Sirocca. We adopted her a few days ago."

Sirocca stares intently at the mare, looking her over as Pingpong sits in apprehensive silence. Sirocca looks at the scarf briefly, but shakes her head.

"It's nice to meet you, miss Pingpong."

"It is... very nice." Pingpong's eyes sparkle as she sniffles.

"You okay, Pingpong?"

"Yes, just tired."

"Well, it is late. Come on Sirocca, let's get you to bed." I pick Sirocca up and turn to the kitchen briefly. "Hey Speck, we're getting ready for bed. Can you help Pingpong get the spare room set up?"

"Yeah, just give me a minute."

"What're you doing in there anyway? Figured you'd want to visit with Pingpong."

"I'm just cleaning a little bit. I'll be up soon."

"Alright."

Pingpong watches as I climb the stairs. I turn to the left and carry Sirocca to the master bedroom. Understandably, she prefers to sleep with me and Speck, rather than alone in her room. She'll grow out of it, I hope.

She jumps out of my arms and onto the bed. I long for the day I can toss her onto the bed without worrying about hurting her. That cast on her wing looks so uncomfortable, and I feel so bad for her. Just three more weeks.

"Papa?"

"Yes, Beetle?" She glares at me. Speck came up with the nickname yesterday and wouldn't stop using it. It stuck, mostly because the cast really does make her look like a beetle.

"Do I get a bed-time story?"

"I don't have one." She looks down and points at the papers I hold in my hand. I look down and hold my hand up to look at the bundle of papers. "I think you should let me read this one first. It might not be appropriate."

"Okay." She lies down in the middle of the bed and pulls the covers up to her chin, then looks up at me expectantly. I tuck the covers around her and kiss her on the forehead. She smiles and closes her eyes as I walk back to the door.

"Good night, Sirocca."

"Good night, Papa." I shut the light off and close the door behind me.

I start to walk back downstairs, passing by Speck and Pingpong as they trot upstairs.

"Are you not coming to bed?"

"Not yet."

"Okay."

They continue upstairs. I can't help but notice Pingpong acting a little bit distant, and much more calm than usual. Maybe she gets like this when she's tired.

I consider helping them for a moment, but continue through the living room and into my study, closing its door behind me. The room is slightly dusty, given that I hardly spend time in here unless sending for the princesses, but it always feels welcoming.

As I plop down into my leather chair and scoot up to the desk, I flick a lamp on and set the papers down in front of me. Yet, as I stare at what I've longed to see for nearly a year, I pause. It is a victory in and of itself to have these papers. These papers that contain information lost to the world, and known only by a select few.

For me to be trusted with something like this is... incredible. It's more than incredible, but I am at a loss for words.

After a few minutes of taking things in, I pick up the stack of papers.

With a pen in hand and my journal opened to a blank page, I only wish that my language and the language of Equestria would not translate into each other very well. Regardless of my wishes, what I write is a mere paraphrasing of what the pages hold, as they almost repeat themselves for the first five sets.

Sometime over the course of the Elements' lives, some indeterminable number of years since their final fight alongside the Element of Magic, Princess Twilight Sparkle, they separated to different corners of Equestria. The Element of Loyalty, to her home in Cloudsdale. The Element of Generosity, to Manehattan. The Element of Honesty, to her farm in Ponyville. The Element of Laughter, to Los Pegasus. The Element of Kindness, to Dodge Junction. And finally, the Element of Magic to Canterlot.

Their separation was not caused by any disagreement or resentment within their group, but a desire to watch over Equestria on a larger scale. There were conflicting desires between them, however, which did influence many of their decisions. Be it the desire to return to a normal life, or to guarantee the safety of an entire city, the Elements could not be rid of one another, nor of their destiny.

This led to several scuffles between them, some simply small scale arguments, and others full on assaults. On several occasions, the Elements of Loyalty, Honesty, and Generosity traveled to Canterlot in an attempt to give up their Elements. They were refused. Laughter and Kindness acted out in fits of fear and anger, and would use their status to invade Canterlot and attempt to fight Twilight Sparkle.

Sometimes, they would even fight amongst themselves in the same ways they did old foes. This led to the princesses questioning the need for the Elements anymore, as there had not been any major threats in a very long time. There was talk of ousting the Elements from their cities, from their lands, from their homes, and from their families, for the princesses feared that the Elements would soon become that which the lands were always protected from.

Despite their failures and their criticism, they continued their vigil over Equestria, as they had always done. They did not resent each other, nor the ponies of Equestria, but merely resented their fates.

I set the fifth set of papers aside and lean back in my chair for a moment. If Twilight Sparkle went through the trouble of covering this up and removing it from the original set of books, then I am slightly afraid of what I'll find in the next set of papers.

Of course, I do understand her reasoning completely. Those five ponies were her best friends. They meant the world to her, and she would do anything to keep them in good light. It also explains why she keeps in touch with their descendants, and treats them so closely.

Though, one thing about the first five sets of papers bothers me. Not a single one of them details the fates of the Elements, just that they continued their lives. They don't even make mention of their deaths. I assume that the final set will explain everything, as I would expect a set of books to do.

I pick the missing chapter up and lean forward to begin writing its contents down.

Equestria has always been a fairly peaceful kingdom, aside from some dangers and threats that were always taken care of by the Elements of Harmony. The Elements, despite their disagreements, had always remained friends, though they were distant from one another. During their rare meetings with one another, all tensions seemed to fade away. They would always interact with one another as if nothing had changed, and as if no time had passed from when they all lived in Ponyville.

During one such meeting, in the Elements' old age, Celestia offered them a gift. Eternal youth and eternal life, so Twilight Sparkle could always have her friends. In turn, each one of them turned the offer down, not out of spite or any kind of resentment for Celestia or Twilight Sparkle. Equestria had seen decades of peace, with no major threats looming anywhere. The Elements saw that they were no longer needed, and when their times came, they accepted it.

In the end, Twilight Sparkle lost those closest to her. For the longest time, she kept to herself. Years passed, and in her hiding, she became a myth throughout Equestria. The Lost Princess, they called her. The only ponies that knew of her whereabouts were Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Spike.

They had managed to round up the Descendants of Harmony, as the Elements' children, grandchildren, and grandchildren had come to be known. Only with their gathering, did Twilight Sparkle once more show herself. She realized, though her friends had left her, their descendants were still there. They became her friends, and though their passings were always more heart-wrenching than the last, she carried on, making sure she was always there for the next generation.

I purse my lips and stare at the pages.

"Well, the way everyone has acted and how secretive they were over this, I would have guessed the Elements had fallen to some great threat."

"It was kept a secret because Twilight doesn't want anyone to know about the tensions between the Elements."

A very unmanly shriek escapes me. The door swings the rest of the way open with a slight creak. I hadn't even noticed it open in the first place.

Pingpong trots in and sits beside me. She places her front hooves on the desk and looks at the papers.

"You could have knocked."

"Sorry. I can't sleep."

"You've only been upstairs for a few minutes."

"A few hours. You've been reading and writing the whole time."

I look down at the pages. I suppose she's right, it would have taken me a little while to read all of this, despite the short summaries in my journal.

"Do you remember the day we first met?"

"I don't think I'll ever forget," she whispers.

"I don't think I will, either." Pingpong climbs into my lap and snuggles close to me. The dim light of the lamp illuminates us, but darkens her face as she buries it against my hand. I stroke her mane and ears with my free hand. "Pingpong."

"Hm?" She doesn't look up at me or move her face from my hand. I glance at her scarf and sigh. It's been bothering me since we stepped through the front door. I noticed Sirocca stare at it briefly, and that worries me more than it should.

"The day we first met wasn't the day you knocked on the guest room door back in Canterlot, was it?"

"No. I'm the one that found you in the garden, the day before." There's sincerity in her voice. "Why?"

"Just wondering. I still don't really remember much between leaving Earth and coming here. A bit of the first day is really foggy, too." Something about her scarf nags at me, but I don't know how to approach the subject. I know I've seen it somewhere. I'll ask if she knows anything another time, if I remember.

"You can ask Princess Celestia, or Princess Luna. They were the first ones I alerted."

We both fall silent again, as I space off. Her warm breath becomes deeply rhythmic against my hand. I yawn and stretch in the chair. I check my watch, something I haven't done in a very long time. I angle it to the light of the lamp to find both hands pointing at twelve o' clock.

I roll Pingpong over and hold her against my chest as I stand up. She doesn't stir as I turn the lamp off and leave my study. I carry her upstairs to the spare room, lay her on the cot that Speck set up, and tuck her in. As I walk away from her, she stirs.

"Good night, March," she whispers.

"Good night, Pingpong." I close the door before walking to my own bedroom.

Quietly, I enter the room, closing the door behind me, and tip-toe over to the bed. I find Sirocca snuggled up in her mother's embrace. Speck has her nose buried in Sirocca's mane, and her wings wrapped around the filly. Speck stirs as soon I sit on the edge of the bed after changing into a set of pajamas.

I lie down beside her and wrap my arms around her and Sirocca. They snuggle closer to each other as I cover us up with the bed's comforter. Something tugs at my heart as I watch them, their bodies rising and falling with each breath they take.

Sirocca manages to roll over in her mother's embrace as I stroke her mane. She hugs my arm and rubs her cheek against my hand.

I feel as though I will awake from this dream, and have neither of these two in my arms. I fear the possibility of a nightmare where I had never come to this world and met them. I struggle to stay awake, but inevitably lose.

Author's Note

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
20

A Feeling of Renewal - 1

"What are you?"

The first time, and unfortunately not the last, this question will be asked of me. I sit, handcuffed with some strange yellow aura that matches that of the white horse's horn that questions me. I take a second to look her over. Her rainbow mane flutters in the breeze; except, there is no breeze. A picture of the sun rests on her flank. I wonder what it means.

"Why can I understand you?" I ask, trying to keep calm, which I do fairly well, considering the circumstance.

"A spell. One that will allow the denizens of my lands and myself understand you, as well as allow you to understand us. So answer me. What are you?"

A spell? Magic? This concerns me even more than being able to understand what a horse is saying. It means I am much farther from my home than I was mere seconds ago. Panic would be unwise; if I struggle, they may interpret an attack or intent to escape. I am afraid, and I am alone.

"I'm a human."

"A hyoomun?" A slightly shorter, darker-colored horse steps forward. Her mane acts similarly to the white one's. She has a crescent moon on her flank. I'm beginning to think these tattoo's might be important. Her magic takes hold of my chin and tips my head back and to the sides. I assume she wants a better look at me. Considering I am little more than a prisoner at this point, I do not resist.

"What land do you hail from?" The white one asks as she circles me.

"Nowhere in this world, I can tell you that. We don't have magic talking horses where I'm from." As the dark horse releases me from her magical grip, I take a moment to look at my surroundings, since they had incapacitated me as soon as they found me. We sit in a small, circular room with a single window, a desk beneath that window, and four bookshelves lined up against the walls. I assume that the exit to the room is behind me. Looking out the window, I do notice that we must be fairly high up. I can see mountains in the distance, and the bright lights of a city.

"From another world, then? How preposterous! Are you an agent of a foreign land, come to spy on us?" I cut the dark horse off before she can continue.

"If you'll have me killed, then do it! I have no clue how I got here, where I am, who either of you are, nor do I care of what you'll accuse me of!" I glare at her, my eyes locked as she sneers and turns away. The two horses sit behind me and whisper to one another. I can barely pick up what they say.

"Sister, what should we do with it?"

"I'm... not sure, Luna. I don't sense any real hostility with it, nor any danger."

"Should we keep it as a pet?" I feel like this is a joke, but neither of the two offer any hint of a smirk.

"No, that may be cruel. I am not sure if we can trust it around our citizens. Maybe we should shelter it for a while. Study it, learn about it, see what it's capable of?"

"Could you two stop calling me an it? I'm a guy. I've got extra parts and all that." They hush their whispering and walk back in front of me. Luna pulls a book off of the desk and drops it in my lap. I look down at it and immediately recognize it.

"What is in here? These runes match absolutely no known text in our world."

"It's my journal. It's written in English."

"Why are you so full of secrets?" The white one asks as she stares closely at my face. Her nose almost touches me.

"Secrets? I'll tell you whatever you want to know, as long as you tell me what I want to know."

"Very well, on one condition."

"Name it."

"You will stay within the confines of this castle. As a guest, not a prisoner."

"Deal." I hold my hands up to shake their hooves. They just stare at me.

I stare back and slowly lower my hands.

"So, hyoomun," the white one starts as she releases my hands, "what do your kind eat?"

I think for a second. In a world that's probably inhabited almost solely by magical talking horses, it is probably extremely taboo to eat meat. They'll probably figure it out sooner or later, especially once I've become malnourished from lack of protein and iron. I might as well tell them now.

"We eat meat." The two horses cast an uncomfortable glance between one another before the white one casts her gaze to the floor with a sigh.

"I'm sure we'll be able to work something out for you."

I grab my journal and stand up from the chair in which I sit and look behind me. A spiral staircase opens up just behind the chair. The two horses lead me downstairs and whisper amongst themselves.

"Do you think he's related to that... thing?"

"It is possible, Luna. For now, we may have to conceal it, just in case."

"And when the time comes?"

"We'll look into it when I feel as though we're ready, sister."

"You two can stop whispering. If you want my secrets, I want yours." Luna grumbles and turns her head to me.

"We were discussing important royal duties. Something to hide from our enemies."

"Hiding what?"

"Something that they may value highly, that could bring about an end to peace in our world."

I walk in silence behind them. They no longer whisper to each other. It definitely looks like I'll be staying in this world for a while. A world of colorful, magical talking horses. I can't believe this. One minute, I'm running down the street on Earth; the next, I'm being interrogated by horses. All I remember is being stalked by some weird white thing with a white mask and then chasing after it. Maybe it's the reason why I came here? Follow the rabbit down the rabbit hole, I suppose. Maybe that was why I didn't panic; in the back of my mind, I knew something weird was going to happen.

"Do you two think there's any way I can get back to my world?"

"Possibly. We'll need a while to look into it. It may be a month before we find anything, it may be a few years." Time. Is it measured the same way here as it was back on Earth? I reach into my pockets for my phone, but find it is missing.

"Did you two take anything off of me?"

"Are you insinuating that we would steal from you? We found you in the gardens with naught but your book." That is perplexing. I know I had my phone and wallet on me before I left the house. It doesn't matter, a phone would probably be useless here. I doubt I'd need a wallet for anything, since I'll be easily recognizable, and horses probably use hay or oats as currency. Then, it dawns on me that my only possessions in this new world are my journal and the clothes on my back.

***

After walking through the castle for a while, we finally enter a large hall. Two long tables stretch from one end of the room to the other, each flanked with ornate chairs. The walls are lined with intricately woven tapestries lit by the extravagant chandeliers that hang above the tables. It looks like a banquet hall. The two horses walk all the way to the far end of the room and sit at the table on the left. I follow them and sit across from Luna with her sister on my right.

A much smaller horse wearing a chef's hat enters the room from a small door just behind the white horse. He sets a tray holding several tea cups and a teapot on the table, bows, and exits back through the door. I suppose he either didn't notice me, or these two have had stranger guests. They pour themselves some tea and start to sip at it.

"So, tell us about yourself," says the white horse. Thanks for offering me some tea. I reach over and grab the teapot and a cup and pour a little bit for myself.

"What do you want to know?"

"Your name, for starters." My name. Funny, I don't remember it. I glance down at my journal and open it. Flipping through the pages and checking the inside cover reveals nothing.

"You do have a name, don't you?" I momentarily lock eyes with Luna and shrug.

"It's Anonymous." It isn't exactly a lie.

"Anonymous. Well, my name is Celestia, and this is my sister, Luna." The white horse finally reveals her name.

"What will I do here, in your world?" I'll need some way to survive the rest of my life in this world, assuming they ever let me leave the castle. It should be much easier than on Earth, since they have magic, but I'd need assistance in adjusting.

"That depends. What was it that you did back in your home world?" I take a moment to think. I don't suffer from amnesia, I remember a lot of my world and my life. I just can't remember my name.

"I was a hero." Again, this is not a lie. I worked with animals back on Earth. I might as well play myself up to these two. They seem rather important with their horns and wings and glittery jewelry.

"A hero? Please, regale us with some of your adventures."

"Another time, maybe. I'd like to learn more about this world beforehand. All I'll say now is that I was a protector of the small and the weak." Still not lying, I did protect small and weak animals that people abandoned. "Some even called me an angel."

Celestia and Luna set their tea cups down and stare at me. They hide their emotions well.

"You will have to excuse me," says Luna. "I have matters to attend to before the sun rises." She stands from the table and trots away. I find it strange that she would choose now to attend to her duties.

"Did I say something wrong?"

"No, it's just... Angels are a bit of a legend in this world. They're an old mare's tale, said to be these great, powerful creatures that protected the ponies of Equestria in their early years." I stare at her curiously. It seems our worlds have something in common.

"Funny, angels are a bit of a legend where I'm from too. Mostly religious icons, but protectors and guardians all the same."

"Fascinating. What of your monarchs?"

"They vary. Some countries have good leaders, some have bad leaders. Most countries don't really use the term 'monarch' anymore. Safe to assume you only asked that, because you're a monarch yourself?" She nods. I see her no differently, though it might not hurt to treat her kinder.

"Sorry for having to incapacitate you earlier. We couldn't be sure if you were dangerous or not."

"Understandable. I, personally, wouldn't want some alien rampaging around my kingdom."

***

We sit in silence for a short while, sipping at the tea. I have plenty of questions, I'm just not sure how to phrase them. Maybe I should start with some of the important questions. Things Celestia might actually be able to answer. Basic things.

"You horses have invented plumbing, right?" She looks taken aback by what I said. I hold my hands up. "Sorry, sounds like plumbing is a little bit of a taboo thing."

"No, it's just -" She shakes her head and sighs, "- we don't use the word 'horse' here. We're called ponies." Ponies. That makes more sense than horses, since the two princesses and their little chef aren't exactly the size of horses on Earth.

"Okay, ponies. I noticed your chef didn't have a horn or wings. Different species?"

"Yes. There are three main races: the earth ponies, which lack both horns and wings, but are extraordinarily strong; the pegasi, which have wings and control the weather; and the unicorns, which have horns and can perform magic."

"And what about you?"

"Ah! My sister, two others, and myself, are all alicorns. Essentially, we possess traits of all three of the main races, and live for much longer. Each of us have a talent that almost no other pony possesses."

"Talents?"

"Yes, something we're exceptional at. They are usually displayed by our cutie-marks." I suppose it's safe to assume it's the picture on their butts. "For example, mine is that of the sun. While I am exceptionally talented with all forms of magic, I specialize in raising and lowering the sun. Similarly, Luna raises and lowers the moon." They raise the sun and moon? Seems unnecessary, unless the laws of physics don't apply here. I pour a bit of my tea out onto the floor. Gravity still works.

"The other two alicorns? What do they do?" Celestia stares at me curiously, slightly shaking her head in disapproval. I simply shrug.

"Well, there's Cadence, who lives far to the north in the Crystal Empire. Her special talent is love, in the sense that she can help ponies find love. Then, there's the newest alicorn, Twilight Sparkle. She is exceptional in all fields of magic; quite possibly the most talented in the history of Equestria. She's on a little bit of business in the Crystal Empire."

"Equestria?" I suppress a chuckle.

"The name of the lands over which my sister and I rule. Is there something wrong?"

"No, it's just..." I pause for a moment, a thought of my home world coming to mind. "Equestria sounds a bit like equestrian, which has a lot to do with horses where I'm from."

"Oh? You have ponies in your world?"

"Yeah, but they don't really talk or do magic. We use them for work and sport."

"Interesting."

"Anyway, you kept mentioning three main races. Does that mean there are sub-races?"

"Of sorts, yes. They aren't commonly seen outside of their respective villages though."

"I'm not worried, then. I'd rather learn some more important things before getting into specifics." I think for a moment to see if there's anything more I'm curious about. "Do you have a library? I think if I could read more about your world, instead of just ask questions, it might help with what I can tell you of my world."

Celestia rises from the table and beckons me to follow her.

"I'll take you there once the sun has been raised. I believe that I am a tad late in my chore, what with having to deal with you." She smirks and leads me through the castle once more.

This place is like a maze. Hallways lead into more hallways, and those lead into rooms that look almost identical to one another. I would get lost here, if left alone.

"Here." Celestia stops on a large balcony. I stand beside her and look out at the horizon. The sky is already changing its colors. I notice Luna standing on another balcony, not far from us, on our left. A blue aura surrounds her horn. I look over at Celestia, whose horn glows the same yellow as before, when I was cuffed.

I watch the horizon as the two sisters work together to perform their magic. I feel a warmth spread through me as the sun peeks over the mountains in the distance. It is so much more beautiful than any sunset I had ever seen on Earth. I can probably attribute that to this world being much more colorful, now that I really start to notice. Is it monsoon season? Because there's a torrential out-pour stirring in my eyes.

"It is always such a beautiful sight. Even after thousands of years, I'm still left speechless every time the sun rises." She smiles as I lean against the railing of the balcony.

"You really just moved the sun and moon with your sister. Using nothing but magic."

"Do your monarchs not do this?"

"No! We don't even have magic in my world!" I feel like I might cry. This is absolutely amazing; a literal miracle.

"Are all humans as easy to impress as yourself?"

"If you showed any single human being in my world something like this... I don't know. I really do not know. Maybe we'd finally stop fighting each other, maybe we'd work together to become a better species, maybe we'd..." Capture you and experiment on your kind until we learned a way to harness your power? Not all humans are kind-hearted enough to let these creatures be. If there's money to be made, or power to be had, it wouldn't be a far stretch for someone to exploit and abuse these ponies.

"Maybe you'd what?"

"Nothing." I don't think it would benefit me in this world to reveal how vicious and cruel my own kind can be. It would only serve to create a rift of distrust between me and Celestia. If I'm going to live here, and hopefully thrive, I'll need to be on her good side as much as possible.

She offers a soft chuckle and swats my hand with her tail.

"You wanted to see the library, correct?" I nod as she starts to lead me back through the castle. We run into Luna after a short while later. With a simple nod, Celestia trades me off to her as she retreats to attend her royal duties.

"So. To the library?" I nod to Luna. "Very well. I am not sure what you expect to find, but I will entertain it."

"I told your sister I wanted to do a bit of research on some general things about your world. Some history, some technology, animals, maybe food. I want to see if our worlds have anything in common, so we can skip to the differences."

"That is an excellent idea. It might even lead to some insight into how to get you home."

I stop by a window as the word "home" leaves her lips. As I lean against the glass, I look outside. I've been conscious for just over two hours, so I still haven't come to terms with being here. Maybe it's just a really real-feeling dream, but maybe it isn't.

"What if there's no way for me to get back? What if I'm here forever?"

Luna bites her lip and looks away from me.

"I do not want to promise anything to you, Anonymous. But, maybe, if you're well enough behaved, we will make some accommodation to your permanent residence in Equestria." I laugh a little bit at the thought. Being the only human in a world of magic ponies doesn't seem too bad. It actually seems quite peaceful around here, the landscape is beautiful from what I've seen, and the two princesses have been incredibly kind to me.

However, I might not ever see my family or friends ever again. I can make new friends here, sure, but what if I outlive them? What if they outlive me?

"How long have you and Celestia been alive?" I look her in the eyes, and can almost immediately see a reflection of my sadness within them.

"Several thousand years."

"How long are your years?"

"Three-hundred-sixty-five days."

"No leap years?" She tilts her head. "It's where you skip a day on the calendar, for whatever reason."

"No. Three-hundred-sixty-five days a year, seven days a week. Twenty-four hours in a day, sixty minutes per hour, sixty seconds per minute."

"Count out a second."

"One Equestria." It's even worse than I thought. My lifespan has another seventy years on it, if I'm lucky. More, if these ponies' magic can keep me going. But Luna and Celestia have been alive for thousands of years, so I will definitely not be out-living anyone in this world any time soon. I rest my forehead against the glass as I look away from her, trying to hide my sorrow. A hoof rests against my hand, and I sigh as I hold it.

"I'm alright, don't worry ab-"

"The average pony only lives about a hundred years, Anonymous. How long do hyoomuns live for?" I feel my heart lighten significantly, though I don't know why it was weighed down in the first place. I have no attachment to this world, yet I already expect the worst.

"Nearly the same time, thought I already have twenty years under my belt." I pause for a moment before speaking again. "Do you think I'll be able to get home?"

"Anonymous. I'm not sure if dwelling on this matter is healthy. Perhaps it would be best to make the most of your time here. It will make for an excellent story if you get home, and if not... well, at least you'll be welcome here."

"Welcome? Won't other ponies think I'm some kind of freak?"

"Anonymous. You are nice enough. Ponies will be wary of you, yes, but with time, they will trust you." A smile plays across her lips.

"We've known each other for a little less than three hours. Are you implying that you trust me?"

"I sense no evil or deceit within you, Anonymous. Thousands of years alive? Sister and I, while still being wary, can tell when a pony means well." Her hoof leaves my hand and she starts to walk away. "Come along, I still have to take you to the library."

I take another look out the window and smile. Maybe I won't see my loved ones ever again, maybe I'll be stuck here forever. But, Luna's right; I need to make the best of this situation. I follow her to the library, ready to move forward, for better or worse.

Author's Note

Changes from Pastebin Version:
None, this is completely new content to help set Anonymous up.

Edits:
Changed Anonymous's age from 17 to 20 due to the planned pace of the story.
Changed the "blue thing" that Anonymous chased to "white thing with a white mask." This is very important.
Added stuff about cutiemarks.

A Feeling of Renewal - 4

If Canterlot was made of pure gold, then Ponyville was made of stone bricks and hay. Though, judging by the structures of the houses, I can expect the latter to be true. Nearly every building I pass as I walk from the train station is a thatch-roofed cottage. They give off a medieval village feeling. Once I reach the main street, however, I notice several unique buildings. One looks like a massive gingerbread house with a cupcake on top, presumably Sugarcube Corner. Farther down the street, to my left, is an enormous building that looks like a carousel. Another, in the exact center of the street, is a tree. It is literally a monstrous tree with windows, balconies, and a door.

I approach the tree, suspecting it to be the same one Princess Celestia had told me about. The one Twilight Sparkle had replaced her castle with. A large sign by the door confirms my suspicion: "The Elements of Harmony Memorial Library." I stare at the door for a moment. My hand traces over its wood; it feels soft and welcoming. I enter the library.

"Good morning! Welcome to the Elements of-" The little teal unicorn stops speaking as she stares at me. I stare back. She looks neither curious nor frightened. She looks at me with an expression of awe and surprise.

"Are you alright?" She closes her mouth, swallows, and nods.

"Y-yes. Yes, I'm fine. What are you?" She takes a step forward.

"I'm a human. Name's Anonymous." Her head tilts and she takes a few more steps toward me. I kneel down so she can get a better look at me.

"Neat! Well, welcome to the Elements of Harmony Memorial Library. I'm the head, and only, librarian here, so if you need anything special, just ask!" She smiles. I stand back up and look around.

"I'm actually looking for some information on the Elements, actually. I wanted to learn more about who they were, and what they did."

"Oh! You'll want to check the Magic wing. It's down those stairs -" She points behind me, "- and the series will be on the 'E' shelf. You'll find five books labeled after their elements. Unfortunately, we don't carry the sixth book, due to it constantly being updated and rewritten."

"Five out of six books? That works out, I guess. Thanks." I turn from her and walk toward the stairs, but stop before descending. "I didn't get your name."

"It's Reverie." She brushes a bit of her muted rainbow mane out of her face, showing her magenta eyes off.

"Cute name." I walk down the stairs as she goes back to sorting books; a glimpse of her cutiemark reveals it to be a lightning bolt dipped in ink. Candles in the basement light up as I walk by them, similarly to how they lit up back in Canterlot. I find what I'm looking for, quickly enough. Five books, each named after one of the Elements of Harmony. I pull them from the shelf and carry them to a small table nestled between the "E" and "F" shelves. As I place them down, I pull the first book in the series from the stack.

Elements of Harmony: Legends and Facts Vol. 1. I skim through to learn the general gist of this book. Oddly enough, it only details one of the ponies: Rainbow Dash. It talks about her early life for a few chapter, up until she meets the other elements. It details her roles in all of their adventures, and it details her later life. The last few pages are torn out.

I pick up the second book, curious to see if it hints at what happened at the end of the previous volume. This one details Rarity, and features a lot of the adventures of the previous book, but skips some and features others. I suppose they weren't always together. Just like the first book, the last pages are torn out.

I check the third, fourth, and fifth books. They detail Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie respectively. They miss some adventures, and they feature exclusives. The books are definitely different in a lot of aspects, but they're very similar. Similar, not in the adventures, but the last pages are always missing. Someone might be trying to hide things.

***

The books teach me a lot about the elements. Who they were, what they stood for, how they acted in a lot of situations. I feel like I really know them, just from reading about them. But, there's one that's missing, according to Reverie. I reshelve the books and walk back upstairs.

Reverie whistles as she stacks and sorts books. She turns to me as I approach.

"Find what you were looking for?"

"Aside from the sixth book, and the last pages of the other five volumes being torn out? Yeah."

"Torn out?" The librarian taps her chin with a hoof as she thinks. "Oh! I remember. Princess Twilight came by and tore the pages out. She said she didn't want those parts to be recorded anywhere in history."

"What about other editions of the books?"

"Oh. Those five were the originals that she published. The only first-editions in all of Equestria. I suppose she forgot to remove the pages before publishing them. Every other edition omits those parts."

"Were you able to read them before she tore them out?"

"Unfortunately, no. Though, I suspect it has something to do with how the Elements passed away." Great. The more interesting parts of the books are missing, and the only pony that knows is Twilight. Maybe I can send a letter to Celestia or Luna and ask about it.

"Well, thanks anyway. I still have some exploring to do around town." She waves as I leave. Something about that pony seemed a little familiar. I can't place it, because I only know a few ponies. I think back to the books I just read. She looked a little bit like Rainbow Dash, except with a horn instead of wings. Her mane was different too. I already know Pingpong looked a lot like Pinkie Pie. I can hazard a guess that pony genetics cause ponies to look like their ancestors. Or, there's always magic. Magic seems to be the cause of a lot of things in this world.

As I walk toward Sugarcube Corner, I notice a glint of metal out of the corner of my eye. It disappears as I look toward it. Must have been a cart or something. I shake my head and continue on.

After a short walk, I stand on Sugarcube Corner's porch. A table with four chairs sits to my right, and a bench to my left. The smell that wafts from the windows is intoxicatingly sweet. As I enter, the smell becomes even more powerful, and I feel as though I might become diabetic just from the scent. I walk over to a glass counter that displays an assortment of treats. Hoof-steps sound from a door to the right. I look up, just as a yellow-coated, brown-maned earth-pony mare walks through.

Words don't even leave her mouth before she starts screaming. Before I can react, a second set of hooves rushes through the door. A lanky, tan-coated, black-maned pegasus stallion rushes through. He takes a brief look at the mare before looking up at me. I don't know what happens, but I find myself lying on my back with this stallion on top of me. My saddle-bag has been knocked from my shoulder and lays just out of arm's reach.

"What are you, and what've you done with my wife?" The stallion asks, in the most raspy, calm, and intimidatingly terrifying voice I have ever, and probably will ever, hear. If I don't answer this question carefully, I may die before even having the chance to go home.

"I'm a human and I just walked into your store and I guess she came out to greet me and I don't know what I did, please don't kill me, I want to live." I sob and nearly urinate myself. The only thing that could have made this worse, and possibly could have actually caused me to soil myself, would be if this stallion had a knife on him. They are obviously bakers, and I know that bakers have knives.

"You some kinda spy, come t'take our recipes?!"

"No! I just came to Equestria yesterday, and moved here after meeting the princesses, and all I want to do is not die before I get to go home!" I struggle to reach for my bag. The stallion leaps off of me and kicks the bag away.

"Wonder what's in here. No, no. Don't bother gettin' up. Wanna see what yer hidin'." Oh, good. He'll find the letter from Pingpong, and then I'll be okay. "What's this?" I look over at him, my sobs finally stopping. He sits and reads over Pingpong's letter, shoots me a sharp glare, and then walks over to the mare.

"Wh-what is it, Eccles?" I sit up as the mare starts to read the letter. The stallion scoffs and returns to the back room, while the mare just stares at the letter in awe. I get a glimpse of his flank: scoop of ice cream and a slice of cake.

"What's it say?" I ask as I stand and walk over to the mare, who seems much less afraid of me than she was just moments ago. She passes me the letter, and I look over it.

I stare at it, flip it over, and flip it back over. The letter is literally just a crude drawing of a stick-human and a stick-pony with a poofy mane, with the words "friends forever" written on it. I think I put a little too much faith in Pingpong. It's an endearing picture, I'll give her that, but I'm worried it doesn't explain much to the owners of this fine establishment.

"It seems you've met dear Pingpong." The mare smiles and giggles to herself. "She has a very unique way of communicating with us. Though, if you two are 'friends forever' then I suppose it's safe to say you're a good po- er... human."

"I can't say anything bad about her. She's a good pony. A bit hyper, but good nonetheless." I walk over to my bags and put the letter back. "I'm Anonymous, by the way."

"Cheese Cake, nice to meet you. So, dearie, are you new in town?" I glance at her flank. She has an icing bag for a cutiemark. I don't understand what the princesses meant when they said they represent who the pony is. Talent I can see; personality, I cannot.

"Yeah. I've just been wandering around. Haven't had a chance to see the place I'm staying at yet."

"Well, if you need work, we could always use a helping hoof around here."

"Thanks for the offer, but I don't think your husband likes me very much."

"He doesn't like anyone, to be honest. The offer still stands if you ever change your mind."

"Do you think he'd warm up to me?"

"Nah." She frowns and shakes her head. "He really only likes children. Says they're more inclined to appreciate our sweets more." She giggles for a second. "But, I know him better than that. He likes children, but the problem is, we can't have any."

"Why not?"

"Some of our parts don't work."

"Wow, okay. Really didn't need to hear that, or know that." To think, I'd get a birds-and-bees talk from a colorful little pony in a magical land where everything seems ridiculously innocent, and nothing can go wrong.

"Oh, dearie. It's only a natural thing."

"If you promise to never ever bring any of that up ever again, I'll work here."

"Deal. You can start immediately." I feel as though I've just been shanghaied. Though, if I never have to hear about pony reproduction, or any kind of hint at it, I'll be happy for the rest of my time here. Even if I'm stuck here for the rest of my life, I will never see a pony in such a light. I hope.

"Mind if I at least head over to where I'll be staying to check it out? Maybe put my stuff away?"

"You go right ahead." Mrs. Cake smiles and waves me off. "It's cupcakes and muffins day, so the mail-mare will be coming by to snatch all of the muffins up. Such a sweet thing, shame about her wings." I feel like Mrs. Cake might be a bit of a gossip. I won't mind a little gossip, as long as it gives me information about this world.

I leave the bakery and head to my right, in the opposite direction of the tree house. Another glint of metal shines in the corner of my eye. I don't think it's a cart or a wagon. The glint seems like it comes off of something chrome, or even highly polished. This doesn't seem like the kind of town to have highly polished moving objects. I ignore it and carry on.

I pass by the building shaped like a carousel on my walk. I take a look at it. A sign out front reads: "Carousel Opera House." Interesting. A small town with an opera house. Ponies around here must be huge fans of it. A smaller sign just beneath the first catches my eye. It reads: "Element of Generosity Banquet Hall." I look around. It doesn't seem like many ponies around are affluent at all. Why there would be such an upscale place is beyond me, but I shrug and walk away.

On my way, I come across a large, four-story building with banners splits the road, similarly to the tree-house. Must be the mayor's office. I go inside and look around. It seems pretty empty, aside from a lone pony sitting at a desk.

"Are you the mayor?"

"No." She doesn't even bother to look up at me.

"Oh. Is she in?"

"Not right now, can I take a message?"

"Sort of." I take the princesses' letter out and place it on her desk. "I was told to give that to her by the princesses in Canterlot. Can you see that it gets to her?" The mare offers an annoyed nod. I roll my eyes and leave. Rudeness is a universal trait, it seems.

One long and uneventful walk later, I arrive at my new house. Two stories tall, plain, ordinary, and nothing exceptional.

Perfect.

I pull the key out of my bag and unlock the door. As I enter into the foyer, I flip a switch on the wall, causing a light in the foyer to come on. Magic-powered lights? I didn't see any power lines anywhere in town. Must be some kind of generator. I look around, and make note of the living room on my left, kitchen on my right, and stairs leading up directly in front of me. A hallway leads directly to the backyard.

I decide to walk into the living room first. A bookshelf stands against the far wall, with another doorway leading to a dark room beside it. A grandfather clock sits in the left corner, beside a window. A large couch sits against the wall on my right, accompanied by a small coffee table. I place my bags on the couch and walk over to the dark room.

With the flick of a switch, the room lights up. A study, with a desk, chair, and more book shelves. No other doorways lead into here. I turn the light off, back out, and head to the kitchen.

One refrigerator, oven, dishwasher, a table with three chairs, and a trash can are all I find. A second doorway leads out of the room, back into the hallway behind the stairs. I exit through that doorway, take a right, and head towards the back door. Just before it, on the right, is a utility room. Washer, dryer, water-heater. This isn't a bad place. I look out the back door. The yard is completely barren, save for freshly mowed, lush green grass.

I walk back to the stairs and mount them. At the top, a door stands immediately in front of me. I open it to find a large bedroom, complete with a bed, dresser, mirror, and a closet on the far left wall. A window sits to the right of the closet. To the right, is another doorway that leads to the master bathroom. Shower, sink, toilet, roman tub. Impressive.

I leave that bedroom, and take a right down the hallway. At the end, on the left, is another bedroom. Completely empty. As I walk down the opposite end of the hall, past the stairs, a bathroom sits on the right. It's much smaller than the master bathroom, but contains a sink, toilet, and bath tub. Past the bathroom is one final door. Another bedroom; again, completely empty.

"A three bedroom, two bath house, for one person. I feel spoiled." I chuckle to myself as I head back downstairs, making a quick note that everything is just a tad small for my size. For the third time, a glint of metal catches my eye. This time, just outside the kitchen window. I'm being stalked, and I don't like it. I leave through the front door and lock it behind me, pocket the key, and start walking back to Sugarcube Corner.

Hurriedly, I rush into the building. Mrs. Cake peeks her head out of the back room and waves at me.

"Welcome back, dearie. How was the house?"

"Big. Do you know of any ponies around town that stalk new arrivals?"

"You mean since Pingpong's family moved to Canterlot? No." Pingpong. Oh, please tell me she didn't manage to follow me here. Celestia and Luna will have my head. I walk into the back room, which turns out to be the kitchen. Mr. Cake rolls a rolling pin over some dough as I pick up a broom. Before I can head back into the lobby, I notice a small bit of pink bouncing idly by the window over the sink. I sneak over, jab the broom out of the window, make contact with something that emits a soft grunt, then throw myself over the sink, grab it, and pull it into the kitchen.

With a loud "clang" and a crash, one Pingpong pony now lays on her back in the kitchen. She still wears her armor.

"Nonny! Don't hit me, I can explain!" I stare at her. I'm not even holding the broom anymore, and she honestly thinks I'd hit her. A thought pops in my head: what if even she's afraid of me, on some deep, primal level? I kneel down, pick her up, and hug her.

"I'm not going to hit you, little wizard. Just tell me what you're doing here." Mr. Cake rolls his eyes and continues baking as Mrs. Cake sits a little ways away to watch us.

"Well, I got really sad after you left, so I hopped on the train as it was leaving, and I've been following you around since then. I'm really sorry, but I didn't want you to leave!" I chuckle a little bit and let go of Pingpong.

"The princesses told me not to let you come with me."

"But you didn't let me! I did it all on my own!"

"You have to go back. I told you I'd write to you as often as I could."

"I just wanted to make sure you'd get settled in and ready to meet your special somepony." She pouts a little bit.

"What's a 'special somepony'?" Pingpong glances back at Mrs. Cake, who nods at Mr. Cake. "Oh." I stand up, pick Pingpong up, and walk toward the door.

"Where're we goin' now, Nonny?"

"I'm taking you back to the train station. You're going to go back to Canterlot, and come visit only when it's okay with the princesses, alright? I don't want you getting in trouble."

"Aww! Alright." Mrs. Cake gives me a bag with a few treats inside. I carry Pingpong all the way to the train station, buy her a ticket, give her the bag, and watch her step onto the train. I watch the train leave, keeping my eyes locked on her, as she waves. I wait until it's completely gone from sight before returning to Sugarcube Corner.

And to my new life in Equestria, however temporary it may be.

Author's Note

Changes from the Pastebin Version:
None, still new content.

OC Count:
5
New OCs:
Reverie
Mrs. Cheese Cake
Mr. Eccles Cake

A Feeling of Resolve - 2

I am a curious man.

Curious men tend to traverse the abyss with a blind eye.

And I am as blind as a bat. Except, bats have really good eyesight, and there are torches on the walls of the tower, illuminating the room. This euphemism escapes me.

So far, nothing eventful has happened. The room I stand in, just beyond the door, contains nothing but a small desk and chair. On top of the desk lays a book and a pen. Upon inspection, the book is completely blank.

On the opposite side of the room is a set of stairs that spirals up to the next floor. I draw the sword and ascend.

I am met with nothing dangerous, surprisingly and thankfully.

A few steps from the top step of the stairs is a bed. At its foot is a travel chest, similar to an old-timey trunk back on Earth. I've rarely seen them in Equestria, but the ones I have seen are usually extremely ornate and belong to posh ponies.

I open it, only to find clothes. Neatly folded pants, socks, underwear, shirts, all stacked up in the chest. What surprises me the most is that they are my clothes, from Earth.

I close the chest and throw the sword and shield onto the bed. I doubt there's going to be anything that warrants violence in this tower.

Leaning against the stairs that lead up to the next floor, are a set of bookshelves. My heart races with a kind of anxious glee one would feel when a long-awaited package is delivered to their door. As I approach it, I can't help but smile.

On those shelves are dozens upon dozens of books I read on Earth. Books I absolutely loved and cherished. I never thought I'd see them again in my life. It takes quite a bit of willpower to keep myself from crying tears of joy.

Unfortunately, I don't have much time to read any of them. Whatever awaits on the third floor must be taken care of immediately.

I ascend the stairs.

This room catches me the most off guard. It's much bigger than it should be, given the physical constraints of the tower. Nearly twice the size of the previous rooms, it contains a grandfather clock that ticks away, another travel trunk, a desk littered with papers, and a large mirror with a stone frame.

With no clue where to start, I opt for the desk. Shuffling through the papers, I become more and more concerned.

Pages that seem like they were torn from my journal are littered amongst blank pages.

June 12th, of last year, exactly one week before I was brought here is the earliest of the pages. It's written in my own hand-writing.

"My eyes must be playing tricks on me. I thought I saw a little white horse run by my window. It looked like it was wearing a mask, or something," it reads.

I remember that. It had an orange scarf. It has appeared in my dreams once or twice since I came, but I don't know anything about it.

I check my journal for that entry.

"Woke up feeling a little sick. Went for a walk to get some fresh air, maybe try to feel better. Grabbed something to eat, went home, relaxed the rest of the day."

I stare at the words, a little perturbed, and a little confused. It's my hand-writing, but something about it feels... wrong.

Every entry from June 12th to June 17th is the same. On the desk, the pages describe the pony I followed. In my journal, with that same, wrong hand-writing, the pages detail regular, mundane events. Someone rewrote my journal.

The next entries catch me off-guard the most.

June 18th, the day I came to Equestria.

"I followed the little white horse. It's strange. It looks like it was animated. I saw it run down an alleyway, so I followed it. I know it's a dead end. I'm staring at it right now. So where did it go?" The desk's entry worries me. Very rarely did I ever write anything in real time. I certainly don't do it now, despite writing this journal in present tense.

I check the entry in my journal and worry myself further. It's the exact same, save for the last line.

"I saw the wall shimmer. What would happen if I touch it?" The last half of the page is torn and burnt.

A chair by the desk offers me support as I sit down to contemplate what all of this means.

Someone, or something tampered with my journal. Most likely that little white pony. If it tampered with my journal, then it certainly had a plan to lure me here.

I don't know how to feel about that possibility.

On one hand, I should thank it for bringing me here and letting me meet Speck. On the other, I should hate it for taking my life away from me.

What alarms me the most, is that I don't remember anything from June 18th. I remember waking up and going outside, and then I remember waking up to Celestia and Luna accosting me.

"Oh well. What's happened can't be undone, so there's no use crying over spilled milk." It takes me a minute or two to stand up. I approach the chest after shaking off my anxiety.

It might as well be a chest full of lost, ancient relics. I find all kinds of electronic gadgets and little mechanical gizmos. What really catches my eye is a picture.

I pick it up to get a better look at it. Two people stand, side by side, holding hands. It's a really weird thing to look at. After all, I haven't seen another human being in over a year.

They look familiar, though. I can't place it, but something about the guy comes off as miserable. Like, he's happy with the girl, but there's something else in his life that's got him down.

I turn from the chest and carry the picture around the room, scratching my head and pacing in thought. As I pass the mirror, I look up briefly before looking back down at the picture.

It's me. The guy in the picture is me. I didn't recognize him because that miserable feeling in his life isn't present in mine.

"This is silly," I mutter before getting ready to leave. I am stopped almost immediately, not because of my own will, but because something in the mirror catches my eye.

A little white pony, dressed in an orange scarf and a white mask, stands beside me, looking up at my reflection. I look away from the mirror to where it stands, but find nothing there. It is still present in the mirror.

Some garbled static noise fills my ears. I know it's trying to speak, but its mouth doesn't move beneath the mask.

Somehow, I understand it.

"Would you?" It asks.

"Would I what?" I respond. I already know what it means.

"Would you go back, if you could?"

I glance down at the picture. If I went back, would I go back to being this miserable guy, or would I be able to find this woman and be just as happy as I am now? I scratch my chin in though, and answer the question all the same. Speck is much more cuddly than a human.

"I think I'd rather take my chance with a pony I've known for two months, than go be miserable with someone I'd probably known my entire life." I wouldn't be miserable with that woman. I don't remember her, but I do remember being happy when I wasn't alone. Besides, after a year, everyone I knew on Earth has probably moved on with their lives and chalked me up as a missing person.

Of course, two months ago I would have gone back in a heartbeat.

Things change, just like people do.

I'm happier now. I have a fun job. There's a lot of fun to be had in Equestria.

Equestria is my home now. And Speck is all I need.

"Of course! We will meet again, someday, mister..." It tilts its head for a second. "I believe in Equestrian Common, it would be pronounced 'March," and spelled similarly." It ponders a moment before shrugging. "It took nearly a year to find a word similar enough to your name. Strange how the name you chose was so easily translated. Possibly because our language only has a select few words for those without names. Nameless, incognito, unknown. Anonymous."

"That doesn't explain why I couldn't remember my name in the first place."

"Ah! But you could! Do you remember our encounter on the train? It was the first time you had heard it in nearly a year. What you heard was the distortion and unfamiliarity of not recognizing the word. Of course, you recognized it as static screeching."

"And when I first came to Equestria?"

"You had merely bumped your head and forgotten it! Some time down the road, maybe you recovered the memory, but it was so foreign to you that you had no clue what it was? You've certainly recovered it now!"

"March." I roll the name along my tongue a few times. It's been a long time, but it definitely is familiar, and it definitely is my name. "I like it." Before I can say anything more, it interjects with a rushed farewell.

"I must leave! It seems you have a visitor!" Its reflection runs toward me, but disappears as it reaches the mirror. Its glass skin ripples weakly.

I look back down at the picture and turn away from the mirror.

"I guess that's... quite a few mysteries solved."

The sound of hoofsteps clicking against the stone floor causes me to look up.

Standing across the room from me, right by the stairs, is a familiar face. She bears an incandescent grin.

"Anon."

"It's March."

"No, it's July." She looks up at me, confused and concerned.

"No, Speck. My name. My name is March." She tilts her head and raises an eyebrow.

"It's Anonymous."

I approach her and kneel in front of her. She looks into my eyes, trying to see if I've lost my mind. I squeeze her cheeks together.

"No, sweetheart. I learned my real name. It's March."

"March," she says a few times before smiling. "I like it!"

"I do too."

I hug her as tight as I can, happy to see her. She hugs me even tighter and almost threatens to crush my bones.

As we part, her nose bumps against my hand.

"What's that picture?"

"It's nothing. Just some people I used to know."

She smiles as she follows me back to the chest. I decide to empty it and leave room for the books downstairs. I might be able to translate them for Twilight to read. I know she'd love that.

As I place the contents of the chest in a pile beside it, Speck sorts through everything. The nosy little bat turns everything over in her hooves, pressing whatever buttons and flicking whatever switches she can. Anything electronic is most likely drained of power, and anything else doesn't interest her much.

Once I've finished emptying the chest, I pick it up and turn to Speck. She faces the pile to my left, giving a good view of her side.

I notice something different about her. Something that's really kind of amazing.

She got her cutiemark. A beautiful golden heart with two feathered white wings. I wonder what it means.

Just as I'm about to ask her about it, she yelps and throws a small, black rectangle up in the air. It drops, face up on the pile.

"Oh, hey. I remember that." I bend down to pick it up and push a button on its top. It lights up and displays a series of icons.

"What is it?"

"It's uh..." There isn't really a word for it in Equestrian. "It's like a little portable... everything. It has a lot of stuff on it. Games, music, books, pictures. Almost everyone on Earth had them. They were pretty central to our lives, and were really handy, but..." I press the button again and put it down. "We didn't need them."

"Oh. That sounds really cool!"

"At first, they were. Then they became so common that no one was impressed. We always craved the next big thing. Maybe Equestria will invent them some day. Shouldn't be too far off. After all, we've got television and arcade games here. Give it another forty, fifty years. We'll get to be like those old ponies that bicker about things being different from when we were young, while trying to fiddle around with the newfangled technology."

She laughs as I pat her on the head.

"Sounds like a plan, Ano- I mean, March. Are you ready to go back outside?"

"Yeah, just give me a minute." I grab the chest and toss a few puzzle cubes in it. I know that little filly back at the orphanage would love some of these. "I want to grab as many of the books downstairs as I can. Twilight would probably enjoy reading some human literature."

"You don't want any of those neat things you had back on Earth?"

"Nah. Nothing but old memories that should just be left to reminiscence."

We approach the stairs together and head down.

Speck helps me fill the chest up with books from the bookshelves. Only about half of them fit.

"What about these?" She asks as she holds a few other books up to me, whilst sitting on top of a small pile of dusty old novels.

"We'll throw them in the other chest." I point to the one by the bed. She trots over and drags it to me.

I open it and start sorting through the clothes. As I pull them out and look them over, I quickly start to realize I've had better clothes tailored for me in Ponyville. I honestly wouldn't even let Speck wear these.

After I finish tossing the clothes across the room, I start piling the rest of the books into the chest.

"Alright. That should do it," I say as I shut the chest and stand. "Ready to go, Speck?" She doesn't answer. "Speck?" I look around, only to find the bed, two chests, empty bookshelves, and a pile of clothes. I notice something dark turquoise poking out of the pile of clothes. As I sneak up to it and start moving clothes out of the way, I expect to find Speck hiding. Instead, I just find a shirt the same color of her mane.

"Anon? What're you doing?"

I jump forward, trip over the clothes, and scream the shrillest, most feminine scream ever. Speck stands over me, staring like she's embarrassed for me. My scream dies down, and I get back on my feet.

"I was just, uh... Screeching to find you."

"Sure," she says with a slight smirk.

"Where'd you disappear to?"

"Upstairs."

"Why?"

"Well, that picture you were holding. I thought you forgot about it, so I went to get it." She picks the picture up off the floor by her hoof and gives it to me. "Who's the other human?"

"I guess she's someone I knew back on Earth. I don't remember her, but I remember being happy with her."

"Like how I make you happy?"

"Yeah."

"So, if you don't remember her, does that mean you have amnesia? Is there going to be other stuff that you wake up and remember?"

"I doubt it. I remember everything about my time on Earth, except for my last week there, and anything about this woman. I'm sure she was important to me, but at this point, it doesn't really matter. Right?"

"Right." Speck nods with a smile. "Are you ready to go?"

"Yeah. Just gotta get these downstairs, and we'll be done here."

Speck watches on as I struggle to drag the chests toward the stares. It is difficult, but I manage.

"Those look heavy." My little bat-pony hovers beside me and looks down at the chests. "How are you going to get them downstairs?"

I catch her eye as she looks up from the chest. For a brief moment, I consider trying to carry the chests down. She knows I will not do that.

I do something that I would expect her to do. Something that would frustrate me to no end, and would cause her to fall to the ground, laughing in a hysterical fit.

I kick the chests down the stairs.

She stares at me, wincing every time the chests bang against the stairs, wall, and each other. I slowly smile as they descend.

"To answer your question, yes, that was necessary."

"I wasn't going to ask, An- March." She sighs softly. "I don't know if I'm going to get used to this any time soon."

"Give it time. Now, how about we get out of here? I could go for a midnight snack."

She nods and follows me downstairs. I take a minute to examine the chests. No cracks, nothing's broken, and they're still closed.

These are some quality chests.

Now, if only they were enchanted with some kind of feather-light spell.

"Should I go get one of the princesses, so you don't hurt yourself with those?"

"Nah. If they come in here and see that there's no danger, they'll want to explore it. I'm not a hundred percent sure what was up with that mirror, but I don't think it would be a good idea for them to see it."

"Right."

Speck tries to help me with the chests by pushing as I drag them. I appreciate her effort, but she really doesn't do much. We still manage to get the chests to the door, despite the struggle.

As I open the door, I am met with a light that grows in intensity at a rapid rate. As I duck away from the doorway, I feel its heat rush past me. Whatever launched itself into the tower was dangerous.

"Fire!" Speck shouts as she darts out of the tower.

I look up to find fire blazing against the stone wall of the tower. It overtakes the support beams and starts crawling toward me. In the entire year I've been in Equestria, I have only been faced with the threat of dying once. And just like that time, I have no idea what to do. The only difference is, instead of a baker threatening me with a knife, I'm being threatened with a fire and a tomb that mocks me.

I can not bring myself to run. I press myself against the wall and prepare to accept my fate.

I nearly jump out of my skin as the sound of metal scraping against brick catches my ear. I look down to find the two chests quickly being dragged out by a yellow magical aura.

As a familiar and uncomfortable tingling sensation washes through my body, I wish only to throw myself into the blaze. Much to my discontent, I find myself being dragged out of the tower by the telekinetic grasp of Princess Luna.

The door slams just as I clear it, and the flame reaches it. I am dragged away from the tower and into the grass at the edge of the brick circle.

I lie on my back, looking up at the starry, night sky. Smoke from the tower starts to blot out the stars. Two dull orange eyes and a set of fangs block the smoke.

"Are you okay?"

"I've been better. Like when we were still in Ponyville. Or yesterday during the food fight. Or even five minutes ago when we were dragging the chests through the tower. Really, I think I've been better at any given moment in my life when my life wasn't being threatened by a massive fireball." I roll onto my stomach and get to my hands and knees. Celestia tries to avoid my eyes as I glare at her. "You want to tell me why you thought it was a good idea to fire off a spell like that, knowing we were still inside?"

"It was a precaution, Anonymous. In case you and Speck ran into any trouble, or something dangerous got past you."

"So you didn't bother to check before casting that spell?"

"It wasn't lethal! It would have merely paralyzed you and swathed you in a flame that would put you to sleep."

"I felt its heat. Did it really have to be fire? It couldn't have been something a little more pleasant?"

"Sister enjoys the dramatic effect."

I glare at Luna, then at Celestia.

"You're giving me the kingdom to make up for this, right?"

"No."

I suck my teeth as I stand. Speck bumps her nose against my hand before leaning most of her weight against me.

"I'm not going to forgive you easily, Celestia. We'll discuss the terms of your surrender in the morning. I need to take this batty little goofball to bed."

"Fair enough, Anonymous. We will see you at breakfast."

I pick Speck up and leave the chests with the princesses. They'll get them ready to be shipped to Ponyville first thing in the morning. After everything that has happened tonight, I deserve a good night's sleep.

Speck falls asleep in my arms as I carry her to the guest room.

Author's Note

New OCs:
None

OC Count:
16

Speck got her cutiemark. Stay tuned for the next chapter to see her side of the story.